Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Looming Dread
Chapter Text
Chapter 1: Looming Dread
A year had passed since the battle with Sailor Galaxia had ended and the Sailor Stars had left the Earth. Things had been calm for the Guardians, allowing the original five to focus on school. Junior year in high school was in full swing for the Guardians. While school had become their primary concern and life had settled into some sort of normalcy, individually, they each wondered how long that would last. Nevertheless, they were determined to enjoy the peace as best they could, for as long as they could.
One afternoon, Ami and Mako were staying after school, taking part in a study group with two other students, Toshiaki Nakajima and Shiro Kita. Toshiaki, whom everyone called “Toshi”, had academic skills equal to or with a one-point difference from Ami. Shiro was known as the resident martial artist with a near-undefeated record, even scoring one win over Mako. Though she did get her win back later. Both boys stood a bit taller than Mako and possessed lean builds. Toshi’s dark grey hair was stretched halfway down his back and tied to a low ponytail. Shiro’s hair was a vibrant red, much shorter than Toshi’s at a medium, and styled into something close to a shag style.
After their study session had gone on for a while, Shiro checked the clock. He sighed, “After 5. We gotta get goin’, Toshi.”
“Already?” Toshi looked at the clock. “Wow. Time flew.”
“Well, we were having fun.” Shiro began to pack his bag.
“The shelter, right?” Mako asked.
“Yeah.”
“It’s…” Ami cleared her throat and fought her blush. “It’s really nice that you guys help out down there.”
Toshi smiled. “Well! The owners’ have always been good to us. We just help when and where we can.”
“That’s really admirable.”
Toshi held his smile. “So. Study group next week?”
“If not sooner,” Mako shrugged.
“Sounds like a plan.”
“Let’s plan for it, then,” Ami said. “We can talk about it tomorrow after class.”
“Awesome,” Shiro smiled. He and Toshi put their backpacks over their shoulders. “Well! See ya tomorrow.”
“Bye,” Ami waved.
“Later,” Mako saluted.
“Evening,” Toshi nodded.
After watching them leave, Ami and Mako looked at each other. “Wow, they’re cute!” Ami and Mako said, simultaneously. They gasped then giggled.
A little later, at Fruits Parlor Crown, the girls, Luna, and Artemis met up, at Luna’s behest. Soon after they arrived, Mamoru joined them, sitting next to Usagi as everyone greeted him.
“Alright, Luna,” Mako said, “we’re all here. What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” Luna exhaled. “That’s what worries us.”
“How so?” Ami asked.
“With everything that’s happened the past couple of years,” Artemis began, “Luna and I have been trying to keep an eye out for any signs of trouble. Like… early warning signs of anything bad coming.”
“And?”
“Nothing’s come up.”
Minako folded her arms. “So… why’s that bad?”
“We’re starting to believe something else may be coming,” Luna answered. “Something… we don’t know about, can’t be warned about, and, as such, can’t prepare for.”
“Are you sure that’s a real cause for concern?” Mamoru asked.
“Well… no, not really.” Luna sighed. “Maybe we’re overreacting.”
“We have been worried we’re looking too hard for any signs,” Artemis admitted.
“Do you have any reason for this line of thinking?” Ami asked. “Like, any real cause to look for signs?”
“Not really. But Hotaru’s age change was one reason we began to worry. Since she’s back to her early teens already. Still… even with that… nothing bad has seems to be happening.”
The girls all remembered that news from Setsuna. Over the past few months, Hotaru had, slowly but steadily, grown to the age she was when they first met her, even a little older. While they were used to Hotaru’s age changing in her Sailor Saturn form, it was now a permanent change. Despite all initial worry, Hotaru didn’t seem to show any kind of concerning signs. No foreboding warnings of the future and Hotaru was still her sweet, cheerful self.
“But we called all of you to tell you,” Luna continued, “don’t get too relaxed. I know you’re in the middle of high school and have plenty on your minds but… things could change at any time.”
“Don’t worry, Luna,” Usagi spoke up, after some notable silence. “We’ll keep an eye out and we’ll be ready. Trust us.”
Everyone slowly turned to Usagi.
“Usako?” Mamoru asked.
“You…” Rei started, “feeling okay?”
Usagi smiled. “Yeah. I just… I get what Luna means.”
Luna blinked. “You’re usually the first one to say the silence is a good thing. You’re usually the only one who says it!”
Usagi held her smile, “Yeah, but you deal with me enough.”
Luna stared at her, concern beginning to takeover. “Usagi, is everything okay?”
“Yep!”
“You sure?” Rei asked.
“Positive,” Usagi answered. “Guess… just this quiet worries me, too. As usual, though, just when I stop worrying… another reason to worry pops up.”
Rei looked down and, sadly, admitted, “True.”
Minako studied Rei for a moment, noticing something in her voice.
“We’re not saying to be paranoid,” Artemis soothed. “Just saying… don’t assume we’re done. Understand?”
“Have we ever?” Mako asked.
“True. But… just still be watchful. Okay?”
“Got it,” the girls said in unison.
“Glad that’s settled,” Minako grinned. “Because I have something way more important to talk about!”
“I somehow doubt that,” Artemis groaned.
“Shush!” Minako turned to Ami and Mako, “I passed the study hall after school.”
Mako and Ami froze.
“Toshi and Shiro, huh?”
“Oh, yeah!” Usagi perked up. “I did see you guys walk off with them. A couple of times, now that I think about it.”
Ami blushed and began to shrink down in her seat.
Mako’s face began to heat up. “What?! We were just studying!”
“Surrrrre!” Usagi and Minako giggled.
“We were!”
“Minako doesn’t recognize studying without all of you forcing her,” Artemis teased.
“I said ‘ssh’!” Minako ordered.
“Soooooo!” Usagi grinned, resting her chin on her hands as she stared at Mako and Ami.
“What?” Mako asked. “They’re nice guys!”
“They must be,” Rei noted. “You’ve had about eight study groups with them. And that’s just from what you’ve told me.”
“I mean…” Ami fidgeted in her seat, “Toshi’s… really smart.”
“And Shiro’s pretty dedicated,” Mako replied. “It’s impressive.”
Minako thought for a moment. “Wait. I just realized something. Mako.”
“Yeah?”
“Doesn’t Shiro… remind you of anyone?”
“Remind me of…” Mako paused. “Uhhhh… nope. No one comes to mind.”
At that, everyone else stopped and stared at Mako.
Mako took note of their stares. “What?”
“Okay, now, I hear it!” Ami admitted. “How’d we miss it?”
“Miss what?”
“Mako, you’re telling us…” Minako began.
“Out of all the guys ever…!” Rei added.
“Every guy you’ve ever met!” Usagi continued.
“Including our enemies,” Luna reminded.
“Some monsters,” Artemis recalled.
“Every now and again, a random guy on the street,” Mamoru said.
“Shiro, in no way, shape, or form…” Ami adjoined.
“Doesn’t remind you of your old senpai?!” Usagi, Rei, Minako, and Ami asked, simultaneously.
Mako looked up at the ceiling and pressed her finger to her chin. “Huh. Nope. He doesn’t. Not at all.”
Usagi’s mouth fell open. “Oh, my God, you really like him!”
Mako blushed.
Minako giggled a bit, “Everyone getting a boyfriend.”
“They’re not our boyfriends, Minako,” Ami countered.
“Whatever you have to tell yourselves.”
Rei looked off to the side. ‘Not everyone.’
Haruka watched Michiru with Hotaru as they both played piano. Setsuna walked up behind Haruka, noticing her gaze.
Setsuna looked at the duo then back at Haruka “What’s wrong?” she asked.
Haruka shook her head, “Nothing really. Just watching her.”
“For any particular reason?”
Haruka paused. “I don’t know yet.”
Setsuna observed Michiru and Hotaru again, “I mean… she’s well-adjusted so far. Don’t you think?”
“Yeah. But how long will that last?”
“Give her a chance, Haruka. How things are now… this isn’t what any of us expected.”
“I know,” Haruka replied, “but… she doesn’t…”
“Seem as strong or ominous?” Setsuna asked.
“Exactly.”
“That’s a good thing, though, isn’t it? Just let her be. After all… is it really anything to be concerned about?”
Haruka looked at Setsuna. “You tell me.” She walked off, heading for the garage.
Setsuna froze for a moment then looked at Michiru and Hotaru. They looked at Setsuna, and Setsuna smiled, which Michiru and Hotaru returned.
Setsuna did have some concerns. But none of those concerns involved Hotaru. For some reason, Setsuna felt there were greater, more menacing matters to be concerned with than Hotaru’s Sailor Saturn powers. Setsuna feared something far worse and infinitely more dangerous was coming.
That following afternoon, Rei was just getting home from school when she saw Minako sitting on the Shrine steps. “Hey, Mina!” Rei greeted.
Minako smiled and waved, “Hey!”
“What are you doing here?”
“Came to see you.”
“How come?”
Minako’s smile shifted to a more sympathetic one. “I noticed your mood last night. I know something’s wrong.”
Rei froze for a moment. “R…Really? You… you noticed?”
“Hey,” Minako said, “I’m the second-in-command of the Sailor Guardians. I have to keep an eye out.”
Rei giggled a bit.
“But, seriously, besides all that, I gotta look after my friends. Tell me what’s up.”
Rei fell silent then sat down next to Minako. “It’s Yuichiro.”
Minako’s heart sank immediately. It didn’t matter what Rei was about to say, it wasn’t going to be good. “What happened?”
“He… moved. To Sapporo.”
Minako’s eyes slowly widened. “What? When?”
“Three months ago.”
Minako struggled to find the right words. “Three…” She shook her head, “But… how long is he gonna be gone?”
“For good.”
Minako gasped. “Wha…? Why didn’t you tell us?”
Rei shrugged. “Denial, I guess.”
They sat in silence for a few moments. Neither knew what to say.
Minako exhaled. “I’m so sorry, Rei.”
“Thanks,” Rei whispered.
Minako rubbed her eyes and let out another sigh. “I’m not even gonna ask if you’re okay.”
“Mm.”
“Did you tell anyone else yet?”
“Nope.”
Minako nodded. “Wanna go shopping?”
“Not really,” Rei answered.
“Wanna go walk around the shops, pretending we’re gonna buy something when we both know we’re not, and talk about anything but this?”
“Minako…” Rei looked at her, “you’re a really great friend.”
Minako smiled. “I try.”
Hours later, after spending the entire afternoon in town, Rei and Minako walked back to the Shrine. Before they parted, Minako grabbed Rei and pulled her into a hug.
“You’re gonna be fine,” Minako reassured.
Rei smiled and rested her head on Minako’s shoulder. “Thanks.”
“Anytime.”
A little later that evening, Usagi stood outside, leaning against the yard wall outside of her house. After standing for a few minutes, Usagi heard footsteps and looked to see Setsuna approach.
Usagi smiled, “Hi, Setsuna.”
“Hi, Usagi,” Setsuna walked up to her. “Good to see you.”
“You, too.”
“I have to admit I was surprised you called.”
“Yeah. I just…” Usagi sighed. “I wanted to ask you something.”
“Of course,” Setsuna replied. “How can I help?”
Usagi motioned for Setsuna to lean against the wall, as well. Setsuna obliged.
“I…” Usagi stopped.
Setsuna leaned her head to the side, “Usagi?”
“I just… I know you probably can’t tell me but… the future.”
Setsuna sighed in regret. “Usagi…”
“I know!” Usagi replied, immediately, knowing that was something Setsuna couldn’t tell her anyway. “But… something feels…” she exhaled. “I… feel like something’s about to change.”
Setsuna studied Usagi and could tell something was really bothering her. Soon, Setsuna exhaled as she couldn’t fight it either. “I know how you feel.”
Usagi turned toward Setsuna, “You do?”
“Yes. I’ve… felt something, too. I’m not sure if the future has changed, Usagi. But… I feel like it has… or will. One big reason I can’t tell you… is because I honestly don’t know.”
“Yeah, I figured.”
Usagi looked up at the sky. One more reason Usagi called Setsuna was she found herself unable to sleep in the last few nights. Setsuna stared at the sky, as well, searching for answers that wouldn’t come so easily.
Luna and Artemis arrived a few moments later. When they landed on the yard wall, they were stunned to find Usagi standing outside in a contemplative stance, let alone Setsuna being with her.
“Huh?!” Artemis asked, getting Usagi and Setsuna’s attention. “What’s wrong with this scene?”
“Usagi?” Luna asked. “Setsuna? What’s going on?”
“Couldn’t sleep,” Usagi answered. “And I wanted to talk to Setsuna. I… I’ve been… feeling worried.”
“She’s not the only one,” Setsuna admitted.
Luna jumped to the ground and stepped closer to Usagi, “I’m starting to worry about you.”
Usagi exhaled. “I know. I just… Luna, I feel… something’s coming.”
“That’s usually Rei’s job to sense that kind of stuff,” Artemis noted.
“I know.”
Artemis looked at Setsuna, “Have you been feeling that way, too?”
“Yes,” Setsuna confirmed. “I just… don’t know why.”
Luna looked at Usagi again, “Usagi… I didn’t… tell you we had to stay vigilant to make you afraid to sleep.”
“But that’s just it,” Usagi countered. “You didn’t. I’d been feeling like this before you said that. What’s even weirder is… I… don’t feel afraid. I mean… not about that. I am afraid, though. But that’s ‘cause I’m afraid of how not afraid I am. Am I making any sense?”
Luna stopped. “Oh, my God, you are!”
“It’s only natural that one day you’d begin to overcome your fears, Usagi,” Setsuna reassured. “You’ll still have them to some degree. But I’ve seen how you’ve grown. You’re so much stronger than you give yourself credit for.”
Luna smiled. “She’s absolutely right, Usagi. Something may be on the way but we’re strong. We can face it. We can beat it.”
“You have all of us with you, Usagi,” Artemis added. “No matter what’s coming, you won’t be alone.”
“Yeah.” Usagi considered that and slowly began to smile. “Yeah!” She pushed herself off the wall and hopped in front of them, “You guys are right! We can handle it! We’ve done it before! We can do it again! Because we’re tough!”
While Setsuna smiled, Luna jerked, “Uhh… yeah! Exactly right!”
“Thanks, Luna!” Usagi looked at Setsuna, “And, sorry for dragging you out here, Setsuna.”
“You didn’t,” Setsuna assured. “Anytime you need me, Usagi. Just say the word.”
“Back at ya!” Usagi held her smile, “Luna, Artemis, Setsuna, thank you! Sorry for my mood lately. I promise to be back to my usual self in no time!”
“It’s nothing you need to apologize for,” Luna confirmed. “You have every right to be worried about things, just like we all do. But I am relieved to see you smile again.” She stepped forward. “No matter what’s coming, Usagi, we’ll get through it like we always do…”
Usagi nodded, “Together.”
“Together.”
That night, just after eleven, Rei lay, wide awake, in bed, as a feeling of guilt came over her. She missed Yuichiro. But the guilt came because, as much as she missed him, it was nowhere near as much as she thought she would. Or as much as she thought she should.
There was someone she was missing far more.
She reached under her pillow, removing a letter from it. She read the return address, gazing at Victor’s name.
She took the letter out of the envelope and began reading it again. She’d read it three times already, practically memorizing it, but, with Yuichiro’s departure, the letter’s arrival felt like perfect timing. After she finished reading, she placed the letter on her chest and stared at the ceiling. “Victor.” She looked out of her window, staring at the moon. “Has it… really been three years? So much has happened since then. I… wanna see you again. Please… please come back. I miss you.”
Usagi was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling. She turned her head a bit to gaze at the moon. She couldn’t help that her mind was still going. She slowly got up, moving Luna a bit. Thankfully, Luna didn’t wake up; she just changed positions, still asleep. Usagi walked into the bathroom, turned the light on, leaned over the sink, and stared at herself in the mirror.
As she stared at her reflection, Usagi whispered, “Something’s coming. Something big.” She took a breath. “I need to be ready. I will be ready.”
Tokyo International Air Cargo Terminal.
At 2:05 AM, the cargo plane touched down on the landing strip. Within minutes, the crew got to work unloading the plane’s various cargo.
Kayla peaked around the corner of one of the crates, as did her cat, Cairo, who was riding on her shoulder. Kayla, a young woman with dark skin and her hair styled in a short, curly afro, was wearing blue jeans, a black shirt, a black leather jacket, a bandanna across her forehead, and wore a dark blue backpack. Cario was a jet-black colored, Bombay cat, with a pair of white spirals tattooed on his upper right shoulders. Once Kayla and Cairo saw no one was looking their way, they ran for the nearest building away from the airport, hiding behind every possible cover they could. Soon, they made it to the street, far enough away from the airport to relax.
“We did it, Cairo,” Kayla smiled a bit.
Cairo purred.
Kayla looked toward the direction of Tokyo, able to see the city lights in the distance. “Easy part’s done. Now, comes the hard part.” She looked at Cairo, “You still with me?”
Cairo meowed.
“You’re the best, partner. We’ll find a place to rest for a couple of days then… it’s back to grind. Sound good?”
Cairo meowed again.
Kayla looked back toward Tokyo. “Let’s go.”
Chapter Text
Chapter 2: I Am Sailor Terra
The following day, after school, the girls, Luna, and Artemis met at Rei’s home. They studied a bit, but Rei wanted to tell the others what happened with Yuichiro. After Rei finished explaining, the other girls sighed. “So, that’s what’s going on,” Mako scratched her head. “I knew something was up.”
“We’re so sorry, Rei,” Ami declared.
Rei gave a sad smile, “Thanks.”
“Sorry about all that Toshi and Shiro stuff,” Mako said.
“Don’t be sorry. I mean, I didn’t say anything in the first place.”
“I kinda get you not wanting to tell us,” Usagi admitted, “but three months, though?”
Rei shrugged. “Guess I was hoping things would change? It’s why I didn’t bring it up. I just… kinda hoped things would change. I guess… that’s why it’s just now getting to me. I finally realized… it’s not gonna change.”
Usagi thought for a moment. “Okay. Yeah. I get that.”
“You sure you’re holding up okay?” Luna asked.
Rei took a deep breath and exhaled, “I guess. I mean… he told me a couple of weeks before he left. I just… guess I hoped it wouldn’t happen. Then just stayed in denial after it did.”
“Sorry, Rei,” Mako said again.
“It’s okay. It just… hurts, that’s all. But I’ll be okay. I promise.”
“We know,” Ami smiled. “You’re tough.”
“Everything will be okay, Rei,” Luna smiled. “I promise. You’re strong and you’ll come back from this, just fine.”
“If it’s any consolation,” Mako said, “you know Yuichiro is a really good guy. He always cared about you. Maybe something could change. Maybe he could come back.”
“Maybe,” Rei sighed. “But… it sounded permanent. His family really has missed having him around. I think he missed them, too.”
“I guess, what I’m totally saying wrong is… he’s a good guy. You guys didn’t end mad or hating each other. That’s a good thing you can hold on to.”
“Yeah. Thanks, Mako. Seriously. That does help.”
Mako smiled.
“Besides, it’s not like you’ll never love again,” Usagi smiled. “After all, I’m pretty sure you have a certain… dark angel waiting for you.”
While the other girls cooed and grinned, Rei blushed, her eyes widened, and stammered, “Wh-what?! You-you mean Victor?! What?! No! C-come on, Usagi! That was years ago! Victor isn’t even thinking about me!”
“First, I never said ‘Victor’.”
“He’s the only ‘dark angel’ we know! And he’s not thinking about me!”
“Oh, yeah?” Usagi presented Victor’s letter, waving it back and forth and grinning fiendishly. “I’m willing to bet he is.”
Rei’s eyes widened in shot, “WHERE’D YOU GET THAT?!”
“It was sticking out from under your pillow!”
“GIMMETHAT!” Rei snatched the letter out of Usagi’s hands while Usagi burst out laughing.
“It’s really cool he’s been writing all of us,” Ami said.
“But I’m sure it means a lot more for you, Rei,” Minako smiled, slyly. “Isn’t that right?”
Rei blushed, “Uh… ummm…”
“It’s cool. Just admit it.”
Rei froze for a moment then sighed. “Yeah. I mean, he’s written me, at least… ten a year since he left.” She reached under her bed and pulled out a small box. “A few more, sometimes. Even if they’re short, they’re always… nice. He even started writing them in Japanese. He… he’s really gotten good at it.”
“Awww,” Mako, Ami, and Minako cooed.
Rei’s blush rushed back to her cheeks and she shook her head, “It’s ridiculous! We only knew each other for a couple of weeks three years ago! He can’t still be thinking about me like that!”
“Rei, this last letter was sent two weeks ago,” Luna noted, reading the postmark.
“The one before that was three months ago,” Artemis added, looking at one of the letters in the box.
“It looks like he never stopped thinking about you,” Mako declared.
Ami studied Rei. “Giiiiven the look on your face, I’d say the feeling’s mutual.”
“But he writes all of us!” Rei countered. “Cass does, too!”
“Cass and Vic writing us are fine, and I do enjoy the letters,” Ami noted. “But Victor writing us and Victor writing you, Rei, are two different things. The last letter I got from Vic was six months ago.”
“Same,” Mako added.
“Me, too,” Minako agreed.
“Mine, too,” Usagi admitted.
Rei blushed even more intensely, shaking her head, “It’s silly!” She covered her face with her hands, “I don’t know why I’m feeling like this!”
“You’re in love?” Minako asked.
Rei dropped her hands, “I AM NOT!”
“You know, Rei,” Luna said, “the more you argue, the more obvious it seems.”
Rei growled. “Okay, look. Do I miss him? Of course, I do! We all do!”
“Not talking about us,” Minako corrected.
Rei growled again, “Fine! I admit it! Yes, I miss him! I miss Victor! Okay?! So, there it is! I miss Victor a lot! Do I wish he was here? Yes. Do I wish I could just hug him? Just feel his arms around me?! Absolutely! Do I wish I could finally just kiss him?! More than anything in the…” Her eyes widened.
Usagi, Minako, Mako, and Ami all sat wide-eyed as they stared at Rei. “Wow…” they breathed out.
“Whoa,” Artemis and Luna breathed out.
“Oh, my God…” Rei whispered.
“Knew it,” Usagi smiled.
“I said it already,” Minako shrugged.
Rei pressed her hands to her face, “Ohhhhhh, how did this happen?”
“You were torn between two guys who clearly cared for you and one of them stayed in your mind longer than you expected him to?” Ami asked.
Usagi, Mako, and Minako stared at Ami, causing her to blush.
“How did you sum that it up in, like, one breath?” Minako asked.
“I’m sorry, have you never met Ami?” Artemis asked.
Luna sighed and looked at Rei, “Listen, Rei: there’s nothing wrong with missing Victor. Just… I don’t want you to get your hopes up or anything. He still has his duty as a Crimson Paladin.”
“I know,” Rei admitted, defeatedly.
“Luna!” Usagi chastised in a hiss.
“Uhhh!” Luna breathed out. “That-that… being said, that doesn’t mean he won’t be back someday! I mean, he clearly cares about you! He’ll probably be back before you know it!”
Rei gave a half-hearted smile. “Yeah.”
“Wow,” Usagi rolled her eyes at Luna. “Nice save.”
Luna shrugged, nervously.
After studying Rei, Ami craned her head back a bit. “Oh, Rei. You really miss him.”
“Yeah,” Rei replied. “I really do. I just… I wish he was here.”
Usagi smiled. “Hey.”
Rei looked at her.
“He misses you. He’ll be back.”
“You sound so sure.”
“I know that jerk pretty well.”
Rei giggled.
“He’ll be back,” Usagi assured. “Someday.”
Two Days Later.
Setsuna and Hotaru were sitting in the kitchen, eating ice cream. As they ate, Setsuna became a bit lost in thought.
“Setsuna?” Hotaru asked.
Setsuna looked at her and smiled, “Yes?”
“Are you thinking about the visions again?”
Setsuna stared at her then exhaled. “Yes. I… I feel… something.”
Hotaru took a bite of ice cream. “A new enemy. A new war. Something’s coming.”
“You feel it, too?”
“Yes. And I’m not the only one.”
Haruka and Michiru were walking outside, holding hands.
The wind suddenly shifted course.
“There it is,” Haruka noted.
“Yeah,” Michiru agreed. “Something’s been stirring for a long time. It’s… finally about to reveal itself.”
After the end of the school day, Usagi and the others decided to treat Rei out for an early dinner and hang out, to further get her mind off of the Yuichiro situation. Evening was just beginning to set in, and the girls and cats were standing outside of Rei’s Shrine, having just come back from dinner. Rei smiled at the group, “Thanks, everyone, for spending time with me.”
“Absolutely,” Ami nodded.
“What are friends for?” Mako smiled.
Rei looked at Usagi, “I know how we are… but you really come through when it counts, Usagi.”
Usagi smiled, “Don’t worry. You’ll yell at me again in no time.”
“Oh, I’m not worried,” Rei joked. The group shared a laugh. “Sorry for my mood.”
“Hearing that a lot lately,” Artemis noted.
“Seriously,” Luna agreed. “Between Rei and Usagi, this is starting to get spooky.”
Usagi thought for a moment. “Want me to complain about not having enough time to read manga?”
“Believe it or not, that would make me feel better.”
Minako looked up and saw someone approaching up the stairs. “Hey, someone’s here.”
They all turned to see Kayla and Cairo walking up the steps, both of whom stopped when they saw the girls. Kayla slowly approached the group, staring at them in wonder as she halted before the group.
“Can we help you?” Rei asked.
Kayla focused on Rei. “Sailor Mars…” she whispered.
Rei jerked her head back.
Kayla studied all of the girls, “Sailor Mercury… Venus… Jupiter…” She gazed at Usagi. “Sailor Moon. Princess Serenity. All of you… the Sailor Guardians.” She breathed in a sigh of relief. “I found you all. Finally!”
Rei’s eyes widened. “Hooowww do you know that?”
“My name is Kayla,” she introduced. “Kayla Shields. I was told to find all of you. I need your help.”
“‘Help’?” Ami asked.
“Oh! Uhh!” Kayla bowed and rose up. “S-Sorry. I forgot that’s how you show respect in Japan.”
“Oh, no, it’s fine,” Rei reassured. “Where are you from?”
“America. New Orleans, I think. But I’ve lived there, Detroit, San Antonio, San Francisco--I’m about to ramble. I’ll stop before I keep going.” Kayla scanned the group again. “Oh, my God. I’m finally… meeting all of you!”
“How do you know us?” Minako asked.
Kayla exhaled. “Okay. What I’m about to say is… gonna sound crazy.”
“Literally the only way we can describe our lives,” Mako countered.
“Sounds about right.” Kayla looked at the Guardians’ cats. “Luna and Artemis? You can talk, right?”
Luna and Artemis looked at each other, shrugged, and looked back at Kayla. “Yes, we can,” Artemis confirmed.
“Okay, cool. Ya know? I used to think that was the weirdest thing I’d heard about this mess so far. I can’t believe it’s not even in the top 10 anymore.”
“You’re well-informed,” Luna noted.
“Yeah,” Kayla agreed. “I was told you guys could confirm what I’m saying.”
“How so?”
Kayla removed her backpack, opened it, reached inside, and pulled out a book, presenting it to the group. The book had a hardback cover and was the size of medieval tome. It was colored pure white, adorned with silver engravings and trimmings and the golden Crescent Moon symbol on the cover.
Luna’s and Artemis’s eyes widened. “No way…!” Artemis whispered.
“The Legacy of the Millennium!” Luna said in wonder.
“Impossible! I thought it was destroyed.”
“It was,” Kayla confirmed, getting everyone’s attention. “The pieces made their way to Earth. It was reassembled for me. After I found the pieces.”
“What is this, Luna?” Usagi asked.
“The quickest answer,” Luna turned to Usagi, “it’s your family’s recorded history, Usagi. The history of the Moon Kingdom. But, since it’s way more complicated than that, I’ll explain further. While technically not a spell book, one could consider it as such. It contains history, lineages, and full historical accounts. Even more though, it does contain spells, seals, symbols, and powerful items that were absorbed within it. Some say the Legacy itself is magic. All in all, the Legacy is considered one of the powerful artifacts of our kingdom. Not as strong as the Silver Crystal, of course, but immensely powerful.”
“It’s why I’m being hunted,” Kayla added.
“Hunted?” Ami asked, causing Kayla to nod.
“We should talk inside,” Luna suggested.
They all went back into Rei’s Shrine, near the great flame. Kayla looked around at the room in wonder.
“Oh, my God…” Kayla whispered. “This place! It’s exactly like I dreamed.”
The girls looked at each other then back at Kayla. “Okay, so, Kayla?” Minako asked as the girls sat down.
Kayla nodded.
“Alright, got it. But how… and why… did you do this?”
“I was asked to,” Kayla answered. She walked over and sat near them. Cairo sitting next to her. “It was a mission given to me. I didn’t know if it was true… until I got my proof.”
Kayla reached into her pocket and pulled out her Terra Power Stick. “This was given to me to become Sailor Terra. My mission was to find and reassemble the Legacy and… we need to go on a rescue mission.”
“A rescue mission?” Luna asked.
“Yes. It’s why I have the Legacy. It’s being hunted by the Agonia.” Kayla looked at Artemis and Luna, “I was told you’d know that name.”
Luna sat in disbelief, “Yes, but…”
“I thought they were extinct!” Artemis shivered. “Over a thousand years ago!”
“Yeah,” Kayla said. “The simple explanation I came up with is… ‘time’s funny that way’.”
“Who are the Agonia?” Rei asked.
“It’s a cult,” Artemis answered. “Demon-like creatures from who-knows-where. They’re conquerors. They go from world to world, just taking them over. They convert some of the most violent and dangerous members of any race into one of them.”
“Not good,” Ami breathed out.
“What else have you been told, Kayla?” Luna asked.
Kayla looked at Luna and Artemis. “I was told you two could explain about the Moon Kingdom’s Black Lotuses.”
“The Shadow Honor Guard?!” Luna and Artemis gasped, simultaneously.
“The same.”
“Who?” the other girls asked.
“The Shadow Honor Guard,” Luna explained. “They were nicknamed ‘the Black Lotuses.’ Where the Moon Kingdom stood for light and shining it as brightly as possible… one of the ancient queens saw the threats that came from the shadows. The Shadow Honor Guard was created and the black-colored lotus was their coat-of-arms. Each member was given a codename as a special designation.”
“Think of them as the Moon Kingdom’s black ops squadron,” Artemis added.
“That’s super cool!” Mako mused.
“How come we haven’t heard of them?” Ami asked.
“About 10 or 11 years before the Dark Kingdom attacked the Earth, the Honor Guard were sent to the world of Utria, in another galaxy, to confront the Agonia.” Artemis paused. “They weren’t seen or heard from since.”
“It was assumed all of them died in battle since neither the Agonia nor the Honor Guard were ever heard from again,” Luna concluded.
“That’s where I can take over the explanation,” Kayla said.
“How so?”
Kayla exhaled, “Okay. Here’s what I know: the Honor Guard and the Agonia are still at war with each other.”
Luna’s eyes widened. “They’re… still fighting?”
“Yes. Goes with that ‘time’s funny’ thing I said earlier. The war’s not over. That’s our mission. To save the Black Lotuses and destroy the Agonia, once and for all.”
The girls and cats looked at each other then back at Kayla. “How do you know all this?” Rei asked.
“I was told by another Sailor Guardian,” Kayla answered. “Sailor Aurora Astrum.”
“I don’t know that name,” Artemis noted.
“She said you wouldn’t. She’s from another galaxy, too. She talked to me in a dream. I mean… I thought it was all fake until I found the Power Stick and the first page of the Legacy. Been reassembling it for the past five years.”
Artemis jerked his head back. “Five years?! You did all this by yourself?”
Cairo meowed.
Kayla giggled, “Hardly! Cairo’s been with me most of that time.”
“Oh,” Artemis said. “Of course.”
“Can he talk?” Mako asked.
“No,” Kayla smiled. “But he’s own brand of special. I made up a saying: Cairo doesn’t need to talk, he bites.”
“‘Bites’?” Minako asked.
“When we get in a fight, you’ll see.”
“I’m… kinda excited for that.”
“It’s really cool!” Kayla grinned.
“Did you name him?” Ami asked.
“Yeah.” Kayla scratched Cairo’s ears, “I was actually in Cairo when I found him.”
“You’re from America. How did you get to Egypt?”
“I’m really good at hiding. Makes it easy to travel. Well, ‘easy’ is probably the wrong word but you get the idea.”
“But, Kayla,” Luna stepped forward, “how did you do all this on your own? Even with Cairo, this seems like a lot for one girl to deal with.”
“I’ve spent a lot of time in and out of foster homes,” Kayla explained. “Some of them… most of--all of them, not so great. Spent most of my life shuffling around. You get good at surviving on your own like that.”
“You’ve been taking care of yourself for a long time then.”
“Not as hard as you think. Ever since I was a kid, I’ve always been stronger than most people. It was one reason why Sailor Aurora Astrum said I could handle becoming Sailor Terra. Stronger than normal, as it was explained to me.”
“You must be to be a Sailor Guardian,” Minako smiled.
Kayla nodded, “Thanks.” She sighed. “Unfortunately… things are kinda bad. The Agonia… they backtracked where the Honor Guard came from. More to the point, they know about the Legacy. They want it and they know I’ve been gathering it.”
“What?” Minako asked.
“How do the Agonia know about the Legacy?” Artemis asked. “How are they hunting you?”
“I don’t know,” Kayla admitted. “Sailor Aurora Astrum told me she’d explain more after I found all of you, but she did admit the Agonia may have used some of their darker ways to find me. They’ve even sent some of their soldiers after me. I’ve stayed ahead of them so far, but… I don’t know when my luck will run out on that.”
“And they need the Legacy?” Ami asked. “Why?”
“More like ‘want’,” Kayla answered. “For what, I’m not sure yet. All I know is, we can’t let them have it. We have to keep it out of their hands and take the fight to them.”
“Right!” Mako made a fist. “We go after these guys and save the Honor Guard!”
Kayla smiled. She briefly looked at Usagi then looked down. Her smile faded. “There’s… something else. Something that’s… really hard to explain but… really important.”
“Please, Kayla,” Luna urged. “We’ll hear you out. So far, we’ve had no reason not to believe you.”
“I know. It’s just… this part is really, really gonna be… hard to understand.”
The girls and cats looked at each other again, with even greater concern. They looked back at Kayla.
“Kayla,” Ami said, “whatever you have to tell us, it’s okay. Our entire lives have been filled with uncertainty since becoming Sailor Guardians. But we overcome it together. Even if whatever you have to tell us is difficult to understand… you can tell us. It’s better that we know.”
“That’s true.” Kayla took a deep breath and exhaled. “Okay! So! The other reason it’s very important we save the Shadow Honor Guard, an extremely important reason we have to rescue them… is because someone in their group…” she turned toward Usagi, “…is very important.”
Usagi slowly moved her head back, “Wwwwwhy did you look at me when you said that?”
“Because… the person with the Lotuses is known as the Nightshroud. His name is Kenshin. But… who he truly is… is the Crown Prince of the Moon Kingdom.”
The Guardians and cats froze in place, their mouth slowly falling open.
Kayla held her focus on Usagi, “He’s your brother, your majesty.”
Utria. The Carnage.
Hieronymos sat on his throne in his flying war fortress, the Carnage. Hieronymos stood at eight-feet-tall, with the physique of a Greek god, and had dark-red colored skin. He wore black and red armor with his helmet seated in his lap. He was repeatedly making a fist with his left hand. Hieronymos looked up as his servants opened the doors, and Umida and Unnur entered. Umida, the elder of the two sisters, had blue skin, red eyes, and fanged teeth and wore a scarlet, long dress. Unnur, Umida’s younger sister, also blue skin, red eyes, and fanged teeth. She wore heavy armor and carried a sword named Stonebreaker, fastened at her hip. While Umida was the elder, her 6-foot stature was made to seem much shorter by Unnur’s taller 7-feet tall, muscular frame.
“My love,” Umida said, urgently.
“What is it?” Hieronymos asked.
“Another vision. Sailor Terra has completed the Legacy. She’s going to Tokyo.”
Hieronymos growled.
Unnur roared, “It’s bad enough she even knew how to find the Legacy to begin with! Now she’s completed it?! How is that even possible?”
Hieronymos thought for a moment. “I don’t know. The timeline… it’s… shifted. Her personal history has been… hidden.”
“Because of us?”
“Perhaps,” Umida asked. “But, more than likely, someone shielded her from our gaze. An outside force giving her an unexpected advantage. It’s why we were only to capture glimpses of her after her mission began.”
Hieronymos leaned back. “Our rule could be compromised. Our victory, threatened. Sailor Terra will find Sailor Moon… then she will learn everything. And that will bring her here. To reunite with the Nightshroud.”
“Making things extremely unfavorable for us.”
“We must get that book,” Unnur declared. “And kill Sailor Terra.”
“Agreed.” Hieronymos stood up. “Send word to Trulgan. Show no mercy. Unleash all of his power. Give him the Frenzy! Destroy Sailor Terra and any who get in his way and bring me the Legacy.”
“And the other Sailor Guardians?” Umida asked.
“If they interfere, destroy them.”
“That will change the future, anyway, my lord,” Unnur reminded.
“Yes. But in our favor.”
Notes:
A/N: Who are these new enemies? Why do they want the Legacy? Usagi has a brother?! Get ready, dreamers. We're just getting started!
Chapter Text
Chapter 3: A New War Begins
The entire group froze at Kayla’s revelation. A prince of the Moon Kingdom seemed unfathomable, even impossible. But here they were, facing that reality. Luna and Artemis wanted to question the validity of Kayla’s claims, but the fact that Kayla possessed the Legacy proved her word was good. It was still just hard to grasp. It took nearly two minutes for anyone to speak again.
“But-but-but-but…” Usagi stuttered, “Shingo’s my only brother!” She blinked. “I-I-I mean, he’s not… there’s no way!”
“No,” Kayla confirmed. “Shingo isn’t the brother I’m talking about. Prince Kenshin left before the Moon Kingdom fell, with the Honor Guard to Utria. From how I heard it… it’s a long story.”
“It must be!” Luna shook her head, “I… I don’t remember Kenshin.”
“Me, neither,” Artemis admitted.
The Inner Guardians looked at the cats, stunned. “Wait, what?!” Minako asked.
“Yeah,” Kayla confirmed. “I was told you wouldn’t remember. There’s a lot to the story. I don’t know everything, but I do know some things. As I understand it, when he was born, Prince Kenshin had an affinity for shadow powers.”
“Like Victor,” Rei mused, quietly.
“So, because of that, he ended up… well, technically, exiled, but his ‘exile’ just meant he was made a Black Lotus. Somehow, everyone was made to forget him. I still don’t know how that was possible. I’m not even sure the exact why. I just know the ‘shadow’ thing is connected to it.” Kayla stopped, realizing she wasn’t explaining things well. “Like I said… complicated.”
The Guardians, Luna, and Artemis stopped, trying to come to terms with this situation. The silence was deafening. Ami looked at Usagi, who had a deeply confused expression on her face. “Usagi?” Ami asked.
Usagi just looked up, unable to speak.
“Why don’t we remember him?” Luna whispered.
Artemis looked at Kayla, “Do you know anything else about Kenshin?”
“Not really, no,” Kayla answered.
Artemis considered everything. “Hmm. If Kenshin really is a member of the royal family, and he possessed shadow powers, placing him in the Honor Guard would lessen the chance of anyone discovering his connection to the royal family.”
“That actually does make a lot of sense,” Luna admitted. “Typically, only the commanders of Honor Guard knew everything about the members the Guard.”
“Why?” Ami asked.
“It protected anyone else from the burden of knowing of potentially dangerous or unpopular Honor Guard members. The purpose of the Shadow Honor Guard was to get the job done. How… was best kept a secret.”
Usagi looked up. “So… all of this is true? I… I really have a brother? On some other world?”
Luna looked at Usagi, her mouth agape. It was a handful of seconds before Luna could speak, “Usagi, I… I don’t know.”
“I know just dropped a ton of information on all of you,” Kayla declared, nervously. “But… believe me, I only did because all of this is about to go down in a big way. If it were at all possible to do any of this by myself, I would. Believe me. I’m a Sailor Moon fangirl, so I already know you guys have plenty to deal with. But…” she sighed, “…I can’t do this alone anymore. I mean… me and Cairo can’t. I want to save the Lotuses. I’ve had dream after dream about them and you, and I just… I feel like I have to save them now. But please…” Kayla shifted her posture and kowtowed to the group. “Please. I need help to fight the Agonia. I’ve been trying to… keep this up. But it’s so hard. Now… I just need help. You can say ‘no’ but please. I… just need help.”
“Kayla…” Mako whispered.
Usagi shook her head. She moved over to Kayla and put her hand on Kayla’s shoulder, “Hey.”
Kayla looked up.
Usagi smiled. “You don’t have to bow.”
“Yeah, I do,” Kayla replied. “It’s only right.”
“We appreciate it, seriously. But you’re a Guardian now.” Usagi guided Kayla to sit up, “You’ve been doing all this on your own.” Usagi looked at Minako, “Only one of us knows what that’s like.”
“Don’t sell yourself short, Usagi,” Minako replied. “You did it on your own for a while, too.”
Usagi held her smile and looked back at Kayla. “Yeah. You… gave me a lot I need to… figure out but… I’ll work on it. The most important thing right now is for me to say this… you’re not alone anymore. Welcome to the team.”
Kayla’s smile was instant. “Really?”
“Well, yeah!” Mako grinned. “You’re a Sailor Guardian! You’re one of us!”
Kayla’s eyes began to well up. She sniffed. “Thanks.”
Usagi smiled, “Thank you for all you’ve done.”
“Usagi’s right,” Luna agreed. “All of this? You did it by yourself? That’s more than commendable.”
“Thank you,” Kayla nodded. “I’ll do my best! I promise not to let any of you down!”
“I already know you won’t,” Usagi reassured.
Rei gasped.
A scowl came over Kayla’s face and she looked toward the door.
“Kayla… is that…”
“Yeah,” Kayla gritted. “That’s one of the Agonia. The one who’s been chasing me. He’s called Trulgan.”
“Let’s see if we can track him down!” Minako ordered.
“Won’t be hard. He’ll find us.”
“Even better!” Mako smiled.
Minutes later, the girls and the cats arrived near the center of Tokyo, in a large, open-air shopping center. As they stood on a bridge overlooking the area, they didn’t see any trouble yet, but they could sense it was on the way.
“He’s coming,” Kayla growled.
Ami looked around then saw a familiar face approach. “Mamoru!”
Mamoru walked over to them, “Hey, all.”
“Mamo!” Usagi ran and hugged him.
Mamoru hugged her back, “What’s going on?”
Usagi looked up at him. “I have… a lot to tell you.”
Mamoru jerked his head back, concerned at her tone. “Alright. Is everything okay?”
Usagi opened her mouth but stopped. “Uhh…. it’s complicated. We’ll talk later.”
“Like… privately?”
“No, not really. The girls, Luna, and Artemis know. It’s just… yeah, I’ll tell you everything later.”
Mamoru studied Usagi then slowly nodded. “Okay.”
“We take it you sensed something, too?” Luna asked.
“Hard not to.” Mamoru looked at Kayla. “Oh. Hello!”
“Mamoru Chiba,” Kayla said in wonder. “Tuxedo Mask. Wow! It’s you.”
Mamoru blinked in confusion. “I’m… sorry. Do we know each other?”
“No. It’s just… it’s a long story.”
“Very,” Mako confirmed.
“She’s our new friend,” Rei explained. “Kayla Shields.”
“Great!” Mamoru smiled. He looked at Kayla and nodded, “A pleasure to meet you, Kayla.”
“Likewise,” Kayla returned the nod.
Mako looked around and smiled, “Hey! Look who it is!”
The girls turned to see Haruka, Michiru, Setsuna, and Hotaru approach.
Kayla gasped. “The other Guardians!”
“You really are well-informed,” Artemis noted.
“Hey!” Haruka greeted once they were close.
“Hello, everyone,” Michiru said.
“Good to see you all,” Setsuna added, receiving greetings in return.
“So, all of you are here,” Ami noted. “Let me guess…”
“We sensed a dark, malevolent force,” Hotaru replied. “Not attacking yet, but definitely here.”
“Oh, he’ll attack,” Kayla declared. “Sooner or later.”
The Outer Guardians looked at Kayla. “And you are?” Michiru asked.
“Kayla Shields. Sailor Terra.”
Mamoru blinked. “She’s a Sailor Guardian?”
“Yeah,” Ami confirmed.
“But…” Setsuna said, “there is no Sailor Terra.”
Kayla took a quick breath and exhaled, “Yeah. That’s complicated, too.”
“Huh!” Mako blinked. “Yeah! Yeah, we kinda skipped past that.”
“I noticed, too,” Ami admitted. “But I figured it would factor in later.”
“I promise to explain as soon as I can,” Kayla declared.
“No problem.”
“Yeah, the best way to sum things up with Kay right now is ‘it’s a long story’,” Usagi explained to the others.
Everyone felt the strong, dangerous power swiftly increase and looked down the street to see a man standing about eight-foot-tall, wearing heavy armor and carried a broadsword. He had dark blue skin and large horns protruding from his forehead.
“That’s Trulgan,” Kayla breathed out.
“He’s ugly,” Minako noted.
“Tell me about it.”
As people ran away from him, Trulgan lifted his sword in the air and several portals opened next to him. From the portals emerged dozens of creatures that were humanoid but possessed elongated limbs, sunken eyes, talons, and fangs.
“What in the hell are those things?!” Haruka growled.
“They’re called the Frenzy,” Kayla answered. “But… he’s never summoned this many before.” She sighed, “I’m sorry. They must know I completed the Legacy. This is my fault.”
“Legacy?” Michiru asked.
“Again, long story,” Usagi answered.
“Don’t worry,” Minako said to Kayla. “Bad guys are always after Sailor Guardians.”
“I’m just used to them only being after me,” Kayla shrugged.
“Well, if they want you, that means they want a problem with all of us now!” Mako punched the inside of her fist. “Like we said… you’re one of us!”
Kayla smiled. “Thanks.”
They looked back at Trulgan and the Frenzy.
“Everyone ready?” Minako asked.
The other Guardians and Mamoru nodded.
Minako looked at Kayla, “You, too?”
“To fight with other Sailor Guardians?” Kayla grinned. “You wouldn’t believe how ready I am!”
“Let’s transform!” Usagi shouted. “Moon Eternal, Make Up!”
“Mercury Crystal Power, Make Up!”
“Mars Crystal Power, Make Up!”
“Jupiter Crystal Power, Make Up!”
“Venus Crystal Power, Make Up!”
“Uranus Planet Power, Make Up!”
“Neptune Planet Power, Make Up!”
“Pluto Planet Power, Make Up!”
“Saturn Planet Power, Make Up!”
Kayla lifted her Power Stick, “Terra Planet Power! Make Up!”
Mamoru summoned rose to his hand then a flood of rose petals surrounded him, before dispersing and transforming him into Tuxedo Mask.
The powers and magic of the Sailor Guardians engulfed them all, giving them their Sailor Guardian uniforms. After they transformed, the other Guardians took note of Kayla’s Sailor Terra Guardian form. Terra’s uniform was identical to the others in style; Terra’s color scheme was primarily green and brown with earth-symbol earrings and an earth symbol emblem on her choker. But the primary difference in Terra’s uniform was she possessed a war hammer with a long-staff handle.
“Is that a war hammer?” Uranus asked.
“Yeah,” Terra replied. “It’s called Iron Oak.”
Jupiter blinked. “No, seriously. That’s so cool!”
Venus looked back at the Frenzy. “Let’s do this!”
The Guardians and Tuxedo Mask attacked the Frenzy, making their way to Trulgan, who was still summoning Frenzy but ordered them to stop upon seeing the heroes.
Trulgan laughed. “As my master predicted!”
As the Guardians and Mask confronted Trulgan, Terra gritted her teeth, “Trulgan!”
“Sailor Terra!” Trulgan chuckled. “How long has it been? How many days?”
“Humans call it ‘a year’. But here I was hoping I’d never see you again.”
“Oh, trust me: this will be our very last meeting!”
“Damn right it will, horn-head!”
Trulgan grunted and looked at the others. “I’ll be courteous and give you all one chance to surrender Sailor Terra to me.”
“Why don’t you go chug cement?” Jupiter growled.
“Hmph. Humans. Always so impudent.”
“Like you’re a gentleman,” Terra replied, sarcastically.
“You’re not gonna hurt Terra!” Moon declared. “We’ll all stop you. I am the pretty guardian who fights for love and for justice! I am Sailor Moon!”
“I know of you, Sailor Moon,” Trulgan sneered. “And of the Sailor Guardians. Trust me when I say… you won’t make a difference.”
“Keep thinking that, freak,” Uranus growled.
“My offer to surrender Terra was a courtesy. But I am a conqueror. I prefer the hunt. I prefer the battle… and the kill.”
“You want a battle?!” Terra growled. “Oh, I’ll give you a battle, you piece of crap! The last battle of your miserable life!”
“That so? By all means, girl… show me. But, please, make it interesting. I’d rather have fun before I remove your head.”
“BRING IT!” Terra rushed at Trulgan.
Terra and Trulgan collided, and the power forced the heroes to cover their faces from the backdraft.
“Wow!” Jupiter shouted.
“She’s not as strong as the demon,” Neptune noted, “but she’s damn sure not afraid.”
Venus looked at the Frenzy surrounding them. “Let’s back her up. Everyone ready?!”
“Yeah!” the rest of the heroes shouted.
“Let’s do it!”
Terra brought down her hammer on Trulgan and he blocked the strike. While they struggled, Terra saw the rest of the Frenzy starting to charge at random citizens.
“CAIRO!” Terra screamed. “GUARD THE CROWD!”
“You’re calling for your cat?” Uranus kicked a Frenzy away. “What can he do?”
“What he does best… he bites! SIC ‘EM, BOY!”
Cairo ran at the Frenzy and leapt into the air. During Cairo’s jump, in an instant, he morphed into a tattooed panther and pounced on the monster, ripping it apart with his claws and fangs, before moving to the next Frenzy.
Watching from a nearby alley, Luna and Artemis stared in wonder at Cairo. “Wow…” they breathed out.
Jupiter punched a Frenzy down and looked at Cairo. “Okay, that’s seriously cool!”
The battle raged on, with the Guardians doing all they could to protect the citizens who hadn’t escaped that the Frenzy were actively trying to kill. Trulgan managed to separate Terra from the others.
Terra jumped back and charged Iron Oak with energy, then swung the hammer, screaming, “POWER WAVES!” Blades of energy blasts flew from her hammer, rushing at Trulgan.
Trulgan just barely managed to block them while the Waves destroyed a few Frenzy.
Trulgan grunted. “A bit stronger. But not enough, girl.”
“I did my job, Trulgan,” Terra declared. “The Sailor Guardians know! About you and your masters. They’ll take all of you down. As for me, as long as I take you out, I’m good.”
“Then you will die disappointed!”
“Sparkling Wide Pressure!”
Trulgan turned in time to block the ball of lightning.
Jupiter glared at Trulgan. “She’s not gonna die.”
“Venus Love-Me Chain!”
Trulgan just barely managed to dodge the attack. He growled and looked at Venus.
“‘Cause she’s not alone!” Venus declared.
Trulgan grunted. “You’d risk your life for someone you’ve known for… I must presume, a day?”
“A day? Please! We met her, like, an hour ago.”
Trulgan narrowed his eyes.
“But to answer your question…” Jupiter surged lightning around her, “you’re damn right we would!”
“You children are more foolish than I thought.” Trulgan slammed his blade into the ground, denotating a explosion of energy and throwing Venus, Jupiter, and Terra back from the blast.
The explosion got the attention of other heroes. Trulgan then summoned more Frenzy to attack, keeping the heroes occupied.
As Jupiter was shaking off her dizziness from the attack, Trulgan stalked toward her. “You wish to die for Sailor Terra. I’ll shall oblige you, Sailor Guardian.” He raised his sword.
Jupiter looked over her shoulder. Her eyes widened.
“NO!” Terra fought to get to her feet.
“JUPITER!” Moon screamed.
The other heroes all looked in fear as Trulgan swiftly brought his sword down.
Notes:
A/N: Real quick note: Cairo inspired by Data-7 from "Cybersix".
The war has begun. What will happen next? Get ready for it!
Chapter 4: Chapter 4: The Return of the Reds
Notes:
A/N: 2024.11.16
Welcome back, all! Alright, to know everything happening in this chapter and from now on, you'll have to read "Rise of the Crimson". It's going to explain two key characters going forward. If you've already read it, first of all, THANK YOU SO MUCH! Second, go ahead and read it now!
All caught up? Awesome! Let's go!
Chapter Text
Chapter 4: The Return of the Reds
Trulgan thrust his sword down toward Jupiter. Venus was just getting her bearings. Terra was doing her best to get to her feet. The other Guardians and Tuxedo Mask were trying to fight through the Frenzy to save Jupiter.
But they all knew they wouldn’t make it in time.
“SUDDEN IMPACT!”
Trulgan was abruptly struck by an invisible force and sent flying back, sending him crashing down the street.
“What the?!” Mars looked around.
“Who did that?!” Uranus shouted.
Trulgan started getting up.
“GRAND REVERB!”
A deafening, bass-like noise echoed through the plaza and a soundwave crashed into Trulgan and the Frenzy, throwing them back. A number of Frenzy also seemed to be struck by invisible strikes, knocking them down.
Suddenly, two figures landed in front of Jupiter, Venus, and Terra, slowly standing up straight.
Moon, Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, Venus, and Tuxedo Mask looked at the figures in shock.
They were dressed in particularly familiar uniforms.
All black.
Except for their pronounced, deep-red colored scarves. Crimson scarves.
With the red Paladin Crest on their backs.
The Crimson Paladins.
“They’re…” Mercury breathed out.
“No way!” Venus whispered. She laughed, loudly, “No way!”
“Here to defend the Sailor Guardians from all creatures of evil and malice!” one of the Paladins declared. “I am Paladin Sentinel, Halcyon!”
“The name’s Resonance, Paladin Sentinel!” the other Paladin grinned. “You guys wanna fight? We got plenty for ya!”
“The Crimson Paladins are here!” Luna and Artemis shouted in wonder.
“Crimson Paladins…” Terra whispered. “It’s… it’s really happening!”
Trulgan got to a knee. “Crimson Paladins?! Here?! Alive?! Impossible!”
“Crimson Paladins?” Mars’s eyes widened. “Then… then that means…!”
A Frenzy charged at Mars and leapt at her.
A beam of pitch-black, purple-outlined energy rushed past Mars and collided into the Frenzy, sending it flying back.
After seeing the defeated Frenzy, Mars turned around and froze when she locked eyes on Victor, who had launched the attack against the Frenzy.
Victor lowered his hand, looked at Mars, and smiled. “Hi, Rei.”
Mars’ heart skipped a beat and she blushed. “V-Victor,” she breathed out. She cleared her throat, “Umm… h-hi.” She gazed at him. “You, um… got taller.”
“You’re even more gorgeous than before. Proving Sailor Guardians keep making the impossible possible.”
Mars couldn’t stop the smile that spread across her face.
Victor looked and saw the Paladins fighting. “Oh, good! You met the new recruits!”
“So, they are with you!”
“Yep.” Victor took notice of Pluto, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune. “So those are new Guardians, huh?”
“Yeah.”
“Nice.” Victor summoned his Guard. “One sec. Time to put on my Sunday best.” He then took the Paladins’ transformation pose. “Rise to battle! Crimson Paladin! TO ARMS!” Seconds later, Victor completed his transformation to Angelus.
Mars felt her blush increase. All this time, and Victor in his Paladin uniform was even more appealing than before. “Good to have you back, Angelus.”
Angelus smiled.
“ANGELUS!” Moon shouted, cheerfully.
“HEY, SAILOR MOON!” Angelus yelled back, matching her joy.
Moon rushed over and they hugged each other with all they had.
Angelus laughed, “HA-HA! I take it you missed me!”
“Like so much!” Moon broke the hug and looked at Mars, “I wasn’t the only one.”
Mars blushed.
“It’s good to see all of you.” Angelus smiled at Mars, “Really good.”
Mars’ blush intensified further as she smiled bigger.
Trulgan glared at them and heaved out a breath. “Another Paladin. No matter… you’ll all die!”
“Not gonna happen, buddy,” Angelus grinned.
“Ha! You’re not strong enough to stop me, boy!”
“Mmmm, maybe not. But he is.”
“Dancing Flames!” the command echoed through the street.
A column of purple flames, the Holy Fire, erupted around Trulgan, incinerating all Frenzy near him.
“WHAT?!” Trulgan screamed. He managed to protect himself from the flames and push through them. He growled in rage, “WHAT NOW?!”
Everyone looked to see Ziel standing on top of a light post, with his sword, First Defender, already drawn. The Guardians and Mask smiled, immediately, as Ziel stood as the hero they knew he always proved himself to be.
“You bring threats of death and terror to my friends and allies, monster,” Ziel proclaimed. “More, you seek to harm the innocent. All crimes, unforgivable. You now face the Crimson Paladins… and, I swear to you, you will have no victory here.”
“ANOTHER?!” Trulgan screamed.
“Ziel!” Tuxedo Mask shouted.
“HEY, BOSS!” Moon, Jupiter, and Venus shouted, joyfully.
“ZIEL!” Mars cheered.
“He’s back!” Mercury beamed, brightly.
Pluto gasped, quietly. ‘It’s him…’
“HAHA!” Moon screamed, happily. She looked at Trulgan, “Oh, man! You guys are about to get the beatdown of the century!”
“Sailor Guardians!” Ziel smiled. “Tuxedo Mask! It does my heart wonders to see beloved friends!” He looked around as more Frenzy grunts approached. “A shame about the circumstances, though.”
“Aren’t we always in a fight?”
Ziel chuckled, “You speak true, Sailor Moon.”
“Looks like we’re still in for a long night, boss!” Angelus called out.
“Looks like it. Anyone object to that?”
“No, sir!” the Paladins responded.
“Then Crimson Paladins! LET’S ROLL!” Ziel jumped from the light post, diving straight for Trulgan. Their swords clashed, producing a flash of light.
“Who are you?!” Ziel commanded as struggled against each other.
“A proud member of Agonia!” Trulgan replied, angrily. “A servant of my master!”
Ziel’s eyes widened. “You’re one of the Agonia?!”
“Yes!”
Trulgan forced Ziel away, who landed on his feet and slid along the ground.
‘The Agonia live?! What madness is this?’ Ziel raised his sword up. “Who is your master?”
“Ha!” Trulgan opened more portals, summoning more Frenzy. “It matters not. You won’t survive long enough to know my master!”
“Oh, how wrong you are.”
The battle raged on for a while. Uranus, Neptune, Pluto, and Saturn noticed the battle prowess of Ziel and Angelus. The Inner Guardians and Mask could tell while the newer Paladins, Halcyon and Resonance, were relatively inexperienced, especially when compared to Ziel and Angelus, they definitely had skill. Halcyon displayed ability with telekinesis while Resonance possessed sound-based powers. Meanwhile, Ziel and Angelus seemed to have become even better warriors, not wasting a single movement and having more power behind their strikes. One of the most noteworthy happenings of this battle for them was noticing Angelus had developed his shadow powers even further; able to create energy blasts, and his own version of telekinesis, with his shadow powers able to surround objects and Frenzy to throw them in various directions.
As the battle waged on, Ziel was separated from Trulgan, who began to duel with Tuxedo Mask, Terra, Jupiter, and Uranus. While destroying a few Frenzy, via infusing Defender with his flames, Ziel felt a strong pull from his Champion’s Medallion. Ziel looked over and saw Shiro and Toshi helping the last of the innocent bystanders get clear of the area. “Ah!” Ziel smiled. “I see.”
“What’s up, boss?” Resonance asked.
“The call is being made. I need to see if it’ll be answered. Paladins, hold the enemy back while I work.”
“I know the routine!” Angelus punched another Frenzy. “Resonance! Halcyon! Let’s give the boss room to work!”
“Right!” Resonance and Halcyon replied.
Ziel rushed over, destroyed another Frenzy, and turned his attention to Toshi and Shiro, “Well done, gentlemen! Your bravery is to be commended.”
Shiro blinked, “Uh…” he and Toshi looked at each other, confusedly, then back at Ziel, “…thanks!”
“Who are you?” Toshi asked.
“My name is Ziel. I am a Champion Crimson Paladin.” Ziel removed the medallion from around his neck and held it up, pointing it at Toshi and Shiro, “And you two… are natural born warriors of justice!”
“Huh?” Shiro stared at the medallion.
“What’s that mean?” Toshi asked.
“You decide,” Ziel summoned the light to his medallion. Time around them began to slow as the light illuminated them. “You can be heroes… if you so desire!”
“Heroes?”
“Yes. I sense it in you. The calling of the Crimson Paladins. We are warriors, our history dating back eons. Though our numbers are small now, our mission still stands and our fire burns. We fight evil, wherever we find it. Allies to fellow warriors of justice, such as the Sailor Guardians. Understand: the calling of a Paladin is a mission for life. You may not battle every day… but the battle will, indeed, call to you.”
Shiro and Toshi looked at each other, again, then back at Ziel. “We can help them?” Toshi asked. “The Sailor Guardians?”
Ziel nodded, “If you so choose.”
Toshi thought for a moment. “Then… I accept.”
Shiro nodded. “Yeah, I’m in, too! I’ll be happy to help them!”
“Are you certain?” Ziel asked.
“Yeah!” Shiro answered, boldly.
“We can do it!” Toshi declared.
Ziel smiled. “Very well. I shall show you your path…”
Shiro’s and Toshi’s clothes morphed into the Paladin attire.
A swirl of clouds began to surround Toshi. Powerful but almost ethereal.
“You have a cunning mind, young one,” Ziel informed Toshi. “A power in your soul as light as the clouds, but with a warmth to surround and protect all you care for you. Your power longs to defend. I dub thee… Grayhaze!”
Shiro felt a force inside him.
“Your strength is not merely for power, my friend,” Ziel continued to Shiro. “It is a power to fight for all you care about. To never let evil prevail. That power is calling you to fight for justice and honor! I dub thee… War-Rook!”
Shiro and Toshi smiled.
“Do you accept this calling?”
“Yes, sir!” they answered simultaneously.
“Then let the power become yours! Let it rise through you!”
The light shifted to a crimson color and overtook Toshi and Shiro. Seconds later, the transformation was completed. Shiro and Toshi looked at their Paladin uniforms, then each other and smiled. They looked at Ziel.
“Thank you, sir,” Toshi nodded.
“We won’t let you down!” Shiro declared.
“Not remotely a concern, warriors,” Ziel smiled, as well. “Fight strong! Fight true!”
“We will!” Toshi and Shiro said in unison.
“Welcome, War-Rook and Grayhaze. The Crimson Paladins are honored to have you in our ranks. Now… let’s roll! RISE TO BATTLE!”
“TO ARMS!” War-Rook and Grayhaze shouted.
The light exploded and Ziel, War-Rook and Grayhaze emerged from it.
Angelus looked over and smiled, “Oh, yeah! This is gonna be fun!”
War-Rook and Grayhaze went on the attack immediately, discovering their awakened abilities right away.
Grayhaze stared at his hands and saw smoke coming from them. More than that, he could feel his control over. He looked at three approaching Frenzy and fired a stream of smoke at them, then Grayhaze solidified the smoke trapping them within in. War-Rook encased his arm in red-colored energy that resembled spiked-gauntlet from a suit of armor. He charged at the captured Frenzy and punched each of them, sending them hurling down the street.
Grayhaze and War-Rook stood stunned at the defeated Frenzy. They looked at each other and laughed.
“Are we really doing this?” War-Rook asked.
“Yeah, we are!” Grayhaze chuckled.
War-Rook looked at the other Frenzy, beginning to rush at them. “LET’S DO IT!”
After hearing War-Rook shout, Jupiter knocked away another Frenzy and looked at him. “Shiro?”
Mercury heard Jupiter and looked up. “What?” She looked at Grayhaze. “Is… that Toshi?”
“I think so.”
“They’re Crimson Paladins!”
Angelus landed near Jupiter and Mercury. “You know those guys?”
“I think they’re our schoolmates,” Mercury answered.
“For real? Awesome!” Angelus looked at the remaining Frenzy. “Okay, this officially getting on my nerves. We need to end this now!”
“Any ideas?” Venus asked.
“Yeah.” Angelus surged his power, “Get them all in the same spot.”
“We’re doing that again?” Jupiter asked.
“Trust me, combat sports bro.”
Jupiter smiled. “I so missed you!”
“EVERYONE!” Venus screamed. “Force the rest of these things in the same spot.”
Ziel and Mask rushed at Trulgan, who was still battling Terra and now Cairo. The four of them kept Trulgan back while the rest of the Guardians and the Paladins attacked the Frenzy. Soon, most of the Frenzy were confined to the center of the square.
“Good enough for you?” Uranus asked Angelus.
Angelus’s eyes flashed. “Perfect.”
Angelus jumped in the air, clearing a couple of the nearby buildings, and formed the Shadow Echo around his fist.
“Hey!” Mercury smiled. “He’s using the Echo without his wings!”
“He’s been practicing, getting stronger!” Ziel called out. “Wait ‘til see his next trick!”
Angelus’s Shadow Echo grew bigger, covering his entire arm. He drew his fist back then dove towards the Frenzy, using his Echo to increase the speed of his drop. “UMBRA! DEVASTATION!” He dropped into the center of the Frenzy and slammed his fist into the ground, creating an explosive dome of dark energy. The dome destroyed most of the Frenzy and left the others critically injured.
“Whooooaaaaa…” Jupiter, Venus, Mercury, and Moon breathed out.
“Amazing!” Mars exhaled.
“His power is darkness?” Neptune asked.
“He’s a Shadow Angel,” Venus answered.
“Shadow Angels? They still exist?”
“He might be the last one.”
Neptune and Uranus looked at each other, apprehensively.
After the dome dissipated, Angelus stood up, smiling.
“That…” Mars cleared her throat, “that looked stronger than your Raven’s Shadow.”
“Yeah,” Angelus confirmed. “I had to step up my game.”
“Oh, whatever!” Moon sneered. “You’re just showing off!”
Angelus matched her grin. “Well, duh!”
Moon shook her head, giggling, “Same jerk!”
“You’re just mad I’m better lookin’ than you!”
“You wish!”
Angelus chuckled. “Well? You gonna do better or what?”
Moon smiled and summoned her Moon Power Tiare, “Oh, you bet I am! Watch and learn, kid!” She held the Tiare above her head, “Silver Moon Crystal Power Kiss!”
The bright light shined from the Tiare, eliminating the rest of the Frenzy and severely damaging Trulgan, even obliterating nearly all his armor. Angelus smiled at the power of the attack; he wasn’t going to admit it, out loud, but he was happy to see how strong Usagi had become. Ziel witnessed Moon’s power with a proud grin on his face. Like Angelus, he was delighted of how far Moon had come, but, unlike Angelus, Ziel would be sure to tell her so.
After the light faded, the heroes breathed a sigh of relief, seeing the enemy completely defeated.
Smiling proudly, Angelus nodded and looked at Moon, “Eh. Not bad, I guess.”
Moon giggled. “You’re just mad because I’m a million times cooler than when we last saw each other.”
“Well, a million times zero is still--”
“Angelus!” Ziel shouted.
“Kidding!” Angelus defended while Moon laughed.
The heroes slowly advanced toward Trulgan, who was crawling along the ground in an attempt to reach his sword. Just as Trulgan reached his sword, Halcyon pressed his foot down on Trulgan’s sword, keeping Trulgan from lifting it. Trulgan glared up at Halcyon.
“I believe you’re defeated,” Halcyon declared.
“Indeed,” Ziel confirmed.
Trulgan looked down at the sword again.
“Oh, please, try it!” Angelus grinned. “Please! I’m begging ya! I want you to try so bad! Heck, just blink wrong!”
Trulgan couldn’t deny it. He knew he was finished. Trulgan removed his hand, pushed himself up to his knees, and glared at the heroes. He growled then spit. “Very well. You have your victory. Against me. But mark my words, fools… my master will destroy you all!”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah!” Angelus rolled his eyes. “Heard that kinda stuff before! You bad guys need new speeches.”
“The Agonia know of your world! They will come! They will conquer this world and you! They will destroy you all!”
“Let them try,” Ziel dared. “I know of the Agonia. If you were all they could send, then, clearly, they are within the last gasps of their existence. We will deliver the finishing blow ourselves and eliminate your sect, once and for all.”
“Never!” Trulgan growled. “The Agonia will rise to a greater power! The Agonia shall rule!”
“I believe you are too concerned with an outcome that you will absolutely not live to see.”
Trulgan simmered as he glared at Ziel. “Though I may die… I will complete… at least, one part of my mission.” He vanished, then appeared behind her Terra. A hidden knife he previously had hidden ready to strike. “DIE, GIRL!”
“TERRA!” Moon screamed.
Terra turned to protect herself.
But found the defense unnecessary.
Ziel, suddenly, appeared in front of Trulgan, protecting Terra and bringing Trulgan’s attack to an abrupt halt. Trulgan looked down to see Ziel’s sword plunged through his chest.
“That’ll be enough out of you,” Ziel proclaimed in a dangerous tone.
Trulgan sank to his knees.
Ziel pushed Trulgan off of Defender with his foot. He glared down at Trulgan, “We’ll deal with your masters next. Coward.”
Trulgan grunted, “D… Dammit…” His body then dissolved into chunks of black stone.
“Freaky!” Grayhaze shouted.
“I’m glad someone else still thinks this stuff is weird,” Resonance added.
“Drama king,” Angelus teased.
“I’m not used to it yet! Sue me!”
Angelus laughed.
Terra looked at Ziel, “Thank you.”
Sheathing his sword, Ziel smiled then bowed to her. He rose up, “My pleasure.”
“Well!” Angelus folded his arms. “That was fun! Hell of a way to get welcomed back to Tokyo.”
“Pretty much what you did when you got here the first time,” Jupiter joked, eliciting a laugh from Angelus.
Mercury looked around, “We should leave.”
“I agree.” Ziel looked at the group. “Anyone care for dinner?”
“Yes, please!” Moon raised her hand.
“Should’ve known,” Angelus rolled his eyes.
“Shut up!”
Venus laughed. “Ziel, why do you always have to feed us?”
“It’s important for young people to have a proper meal and keep their strength up,” Ziel explained. “Plus, I also enjoy eating.”
“Ziel, Tuxedo Mask is so lucky I didn’t meet you first,” Moon declared.
“Wow!” Mars slapped her forehead.
“Ditz, he’s standing right there!” Angelus yelled at Moon as he pointed at Mask.
“He knows I love him!” Moon fired back.
“You know, part of me missed you. God only knows why!”
They began to leave the area and Terra looked back to where Trulgan fell. This whole experience had weighed on her for a while. But this battle told Terra something that, once upon a time, she could only hope for.
They could win.
Chapter Text
Chapter 5: New Bonds, Renewed Ties
After leaving the site of the battle, the heroes powered down to their civilian attire, then they, Luna, and Artemis went to Hiramatsu, a restaurant owned by a friend of Cass’s, Eiko Hiramatsu. Cass met Eiko when she was a young woman, and she was one of the few humans who knew who he really was. Now a lady in her 60s, Eiko’s restaurant was a decent size and moderately successful, allowing her to provide for her family to where Eiko already had her children and grandchildren prepared to inherit the restaurant. After Cass and the others arrived, Eiko closed the restaurant to the public for the rest of the night. Eiko and her two sons took everyone’s orders and began making their food.
“Boss, how do you know every restaurant owner on the planet?” Isidro asked.
“I only know a few,” Cass locked the door behind everyone. “Eiko is a sweetheart, and one of my most trusted friends. Also, young Isidro, lest we forget… I’m rich.”
“Yeah, that does help. With literally everything.”
“You’re sure we can trust the owner?” Haruka asked.
“I’d trust Eiko with my life, milady,” Cass confirmed.
Victor admired the atmosphere and design of the restaurant but stopped when he turned toward Rei and realized she was staring at him, hesitantly.
Victor couldn’t discern her gaze right away. He was worried she was angry, as he did just pop up out of nowhere with no warning. He sighed, “I’m sorry we didn’t call first, Rei. We—”
Rei rushed forward and embraced Victor in a tight hug, wrapping her arms around his neck and even causing him to stumble slightly.
Victor’s eyes, instantly, became wide as they could be, and he became short of breath. His concerns about her being angry disappeared immediately. Rei was hugging him. He had this dream hundreds of times.
This was real.
Victor looked at Cass, who already had a sly grin on his face. Usagi, Minako, Mamoru, Mako, Ami, Luna, and Artemis couldn’t stop their smiles from spreading wider if they tried.
“You’re here,” Rei whispered, affectionately. After all this time, getting to hug Victor was even better than she dreamed it would be.
Victor exhaled and slowly wrapped his arms around her, “Y-Yeah. I’m back.”
“Victor…” Rei hugged him even tighter. “It’s really you. You’re really here.”
Victor didn’t mind at all. He closed his eyes and sighed. After waiting years to feel this again, it was more than worth the wait. Even better than he remembered. “I missed you, Rei,” Victor breathed.
“I missed you, too. Welcome back.”
“So glad to be back.”
Cass smiled at Victor and Rei, enjoying the calm, relieved expression on Victor’s face. But he couldn’t let this moment pass without some fun. Cass smirked and addressed Victor, “So, still wondering if they missed us?”
“Shut up!” Victor swiftly replied.
Mako smiled, “Welcome back, bro.”
Victor grinned at her, “Thanks.” Mako walked over and they shared a fist bump.
“So glad you guys are back!” Minako bounced a bit.
Rei and Victor broke the hug a bit, as he kept one arm around Rei and she kept her arms around Victor.
“Same, Minako,” Cass nodded.
“I bet you guys have a ton of stories,” Ami noted.
“One ton? Dearest Ami, if only it were that few. Most of them involve Victor nearly getting poor Isidro and Rokuro killed.”
“You make it sound like I did that all the time!” Victor defended.
“Close enough,” Rokuro, the Paladin Halcyon, shrugged.
“Like that time we nearly got eaten by that thing with a scorpion tail,” Isidro, Paladin Resonance, reminded.
“The manticore.”
“Okay, that was not my fault!” Victor argued. “I thought it was dead! How was I supposed to know it could keep moving without a heart!”
“That kind of incident is why I can’t leave the three of them to themselves,” Cass replied.
Victor groaned, throwing his head back.
“Just can’t stay outta trouble, can you?” Usagi teased.
“Don’t start with me, meatball head!”
“Watch it, emo kid!”
Cass chuckled, then he and Setsuna locked eyes and stopped.
“It is you,” Cass whispered. He spoke a bit louder, “I thought so. Sailor Pluto.”
“You’re Cass,” Setsuna whispered. “Cass Bellum. Ziel the Dragon. Champion of the Crimson Paladins. I’ve… seen you.”
“And I, you.”
“Setsuna, how do you know this guy?” Haruka asked, suspiciously.
“I’ve seen him through the Space-Time Door,” Setsuna answered. “And more.”
“Boss?” Victor asked Cass.
“I’ve seen visions of her,” Cass added.
“You get visions?” Toshi inquired.
“It doesn’t happen often. But when they happen, they are of some urgency.” Cass stared at Setsuna, “Except in her case. ‘Urgent’ isn’t the word I would use. She’s… special.”
“You, as well,” Setsuna whispered. She offered her hand, “Setsuna Meiou. It’s… an honor to meet you in person.”
Cass shook her hand, “The honor is mine, Ms. Meiou.”
“You… can call me ‘Setsuna’.”
“As you wish. Please, call me ‘Cass’.” Setsuna nodded as they released the handshake.
“Too many coincidences at once,” Victor noted. “I’m starting to think us coming back to Tokyo was more fate than a feeling and a few visions, boss.”
“Agreed,” Cass nodded.
“So,” Haruka folded her arms. “Crimson Paladins, huh?”
“Yes.”
“Where have you guys been while we’ve been fighting monsters left, right, and sideways?”
“Probably fighting monsters all over the world,” Usagi shrugged.
“He can answer for himself, Usagi,” Haruka replied, coldly.
“Haruka!” Ami gasped.
“The princess speaks the truth, milady,” Cass said.
“Easy with the honorifics,” Haruka replied. “Not sure I trust you yet.”
“I gathered.”
“I can’t lie,” Michiru admitted, “it’s concerning you’re quite close to a Shadow Angel.”
Victor chuckled, ruefully, and shook his head.
Rei’s muscles tightened.
Kayla gasped, quietly. ‘Shadow Angel?!’
“Victor is far more than trustworthy,” Cass reassured. “That, I stake my life on. He’s my second-in-command and the soldier who’s been with me the longest. There are few in life I trust as much as I trust him.”
“Crimson Paladin or not,” Michiru replied, “Shadow Angels are notorious for being dangerous weapons.”
“Alright, no!” Mako stepped forward.
“Victor’s not a weapon!” Rei cried out, immediately, causing Haruka and Michiru to jerk their heads back.
“Haruka, Michiru,” Minako said, “I get it when you two don’t trust someone. I mean… you two overdo it… every single time, but I get it… sometimes. But this is the line. You’re not doing that to Cass and Vic.”
“Mina,” Cass spoke up. “Everyone. It’s alright. We had to earn your trust. We can earn theirs as well.”
“Well, we liked you both the second we met you,” Mako replied.
“Yeah, but the boss is right,” Victor agreed. “Let ‘em be suspicious. We’re used to it. Rather earn the trust anyway. At this point, earning trust is something of a specialty of ours.”
“I’d say you’re really great at it,” Rei smiled.
“I mean, they’re not wrong about Vic being a jerk,” Usagi sneered.
“Usagi, I’m confused,” Victor smirked, “did you get shorter?”
“SHUT UP!”
“You two, I swear…” Cass exhaled. “But! No sense in being any ruder than we already have been. I believe further introductions are in order.”
“You said, like, that exact same thing when we first met,” Minako giggled.
Cass chuckled, “Apologies, Minako. I tend to repeat myself. I have to, since Victor never listens.”
“How is you repeating yourself my fault?!” Victor cried out.
“I just explained how. Again, you don’t listen.”
Victor groaned.
“I’m so glad you guys never changed,” Ami giggled, causing Victor and Cass to laugh.
“We seriously missed you!” Mako smiled, relievedly.
“The sentiment is greatly echoed,” Cass replied. “Now, then, allow me to introduce the new Paladin Sentinels.” He pointed to the first young man, “The Paladin of sound, Resonance, Mr. Isidro Aiza.”
“Hey,” Isidro waved. Isidro possessed an athletic build and was six inches shorter than Victor. Of Latino descent, he had light brown skin and black hair cut.
“We call him ‘Izzy’,” Victor added, causing Isidro to chuckle.
“And, our telekinetic Paladin, Halcyon, Mr. Rokuro Mori,” Cass pointed to the other young man.
“Nice to meet you all,” Rokuro nodded. Rokuro stood the same height as Isidro with a leaner, thinner build. He had dark blonde hair, cut at medium length, and his facial expressions remained mostly neutral. Both he and Isidro equal to Victor in age.
“Just call him ‘Ro’ for short,” Victor smiled. “Even though he hates it. I need him to loosen up.”
Rokuro rolled his eyes.
Minako blinked. “You guys traveled the world and met a Paladin who’s Japanese?”
“Yeah, that shocked us, too,” Victor replied. “Get this: he was a student in London.”
“You’re from London?” Ami asked.
“Yokohama, actually,” Rokuro corrected. “I was raised in an orphanage and my exceptional scholastic skills made me eligible for a lot of programs. I took them.”
“That’s also his way of bragging while not bragging,” Victor said.
“Wow.” Minako eyed Rokuro for a moment. ‘A bit on the stuffy side… but super cute!’
“And you, Mr. Aiza?” Mamoru asked Isidro.
Isidro chuckled, “Please, ‘Isidro’ or ‘Izzy’. No need for the ‘mister.’ I’m nowhere near as smart as Rokuro. Or any of the guys, for that matter. I’m originally from Laredo. Texas, in America. Kinda shuffled around south Texas my entire life. The guys found me while I was living on the street. Well… that’s not exactly where they found me.”
“He was locked in a detention center for trying to defend an old lady from some thugs,” Victor explained.
“Reprehensible!” Cass groaned. “They tried to blame valiant Isidro for the crimes of those miscreants. Even the elderly woman defended him!”
“Why did they arrest you?” Michiru asked Isidro.
Isidro chuckled. “I don’t know how it works here. But, in America, if the cops see a bunch people near an attack that look… similar? We all get arrested, just to be sure.”
“Preach,” Kayla grumbled in agreement.
“How’d you know they were Paladins, Cass?” Ami asked.
“Same way I discovered these fine gentlemen,” Cass motioned Toshi and Shiro. He lifted up his medallion, “The Champion’s Medallion revealed their calling to me.” He lowered the Medallion, “Speaking of which…” He looked at them, “I’ve been rude again. Toshiaki and Shiro, correct?”
“Yes, sir,” Toshi and Shiro nodded.
“This is so cool!” Mako declared.
“Absolutely,” Ami smiled.
“My compliments, gentlemen!” Cass said to Shiro and Toshi. “You two handled yourselves brilliantly during the battle.”
“Seriously!” Victor agreed. “Never seen first timers pick it up so fast. Even took Rokuro a week to figure things out.”
Rokuro rolled his eyes.
“It took me three,” Isidro reminded.
“To be fair, even we didn’t know how the sound thing worked at first,” Victor replied.
“Why do you excuse him and not me?” Rokuro asked.
“Because you’re a smart-aleck who thinks he knows everything and needs to be brought down a peg or two.”
“While you’re throwing those stones, tell me about the view from your glasshouse, Victor,” Cass teased.
“This coming from the grand lord of glasshouses!” Victor argued.
“And mine would still be smaller than yours.”
Usagi, Mamoru, Mako, Minako, and Artemis laughed as Victor shook his head.
“We’re still being rude.” Cass turned to Kayla, “I’ve seen sparse visions of you, as well, young lady. I’m guessing you were told about us.”
“Yes, sir,” Kayla nodded. “I’m Kayla Shields. Sailor Terra. It-It’s really an honor, sir.”
“A pleasure, Ms. Shields. The honor is mine.”
“Okay, now that the fight’s over, you need to explain that,” Haruka spoke up. “‘Cause there is no Sailor Terra. Never has been.”
“Yeah, that’s what I was told,” Kayla replied. “That’s ‘cause there wasn’t one until my mission started. Long story short, I wasn’t alive during the Moon Kingdom and Silver Millennium.” She retrieved her Power Stick from her pocket, “The Terra Power Stick? I found it.”
“Found it?” Michiru asked.
“Yeah. How I heard it, it was forged on the chance another Guardian was needed. It was created only to be used by someone worthy.” Kayla shrugged, “Guess I am. Figure you could call me a… backup Sailor Guardian? Or a reinforcement, I guess? Ya know, ‘in case of emergency, break glass’? Well, in this case, I’m the fire extinguisher.”
“Hm,” Haruka grunted. “So, you just meet the qualifications?”
Kayla shrugged again.
“Haruka!” Setsuna groaned. Hotaru rubbed her forehead.
“That’s enough, Haruka,” Ami defended. “Kayla’s proven herself trustworthy.”
“One fight,” Haruka reminded.
“One fight where a demon general summoned monsters to kill her, specifically,” Cass countered. “Considering the circumstances, I think that would gain her some measure of trust and respect.”
“Plus, she’s been fighting against the Agonia for years,” Ami stated. “If that’s not grounds to make her a worthy Guardian, then what is?”
Haruka just grunted again.
“I get you don’t trust me yet,” Kayla admitted. “If I was in your shoes, I probably wouldn’t either. But just meeting the qualifications? Being the fire extinguisher? It may not be much… but I’ll make it work. I have for this long.”
Isidro shrugged, “I was all alone after my pops passed. Ended up living in San Antonio and everywhere in south Texas, homeless and on the streets, before all this. Call it what you want, but, if an emergency called me to be a sound-controlling superhero, count me in.”
Kayla smiled. “Oh, trust, I’m not complaining. I wasn’t doing much with my life. And no one missed me anyway.”
“No one?” Hotaru leaned her head to the side.
“What about your family, Kayla?” Setsuna asked.
“Unless you count foster family, and I don’t,” Kayla replied, “I don’t have any.”
The room came to a stop. “You’re an orphan, too?” Victor asked.
“Yeah.” Kayla looked at everyone. “Sorry for just blurting it out.”
“Nah, don’t worry about it. This is the group-share portion of the night. Besides, you’re not alone on the orphan side of things. It’s kinda why we all get along. Even the ones who aren’t orphans, we know we got each other to rely on.”
“And you’re a Sailor Guardian,” Rei added. “We stick together.”
“Most of the time,” Minako gritted as she glared at Haruka and Michiru.
“We’re just being cautious,” Michiru defended.
“Yeah, like this is only time you two have been suspicious,” Mako folded her arms.
“How many times have we said we’re sorry?” Haruka groaned.
“Not enough!” Minako and Mako declared.
The Outer Guardians introduced themselves as well. Cass and Victor took note of Haruka’s still prickly demeanor and Michiru’s suspicious eye toward them but decided to pay them no mind. Haruka and Michiru’s trust wasn’t necessary for the Paladins to perform their duties.
Victor sneered and looked at Usagi, “So, what? We tell you we’re getting a bigger crew and you just jack our idea?”
“Oh, please!” Usagi argued. “They found us! In your case, Cass needed to get some new Paladins! He had to get actual cool guys on the team! Not some mophead, rocker dude!”
“This coming from the blonde mini-waffle, over here!”
Usagi growled, “Are you calling me short?!”
Victor set his jaw. “Pretty sure I did that already, but, since you’re a nitwit, I’ll put it this way: get a booster chair for the baby. That blonde-haired, meatball-headed, whiny crybaby!”
“I’m not taking insults from a guy who still dresses like punk-rock, emo wannabe!” Usagi argued.
“Once again,” Victor retorted, “that doesn’t hurt coming from the makeshift-pathetic-attempt-manga-cosplay queen of Juban!”
“Big jerk!”
“Spoiled brat!”
“Ooh!” Minako said. “They’re at it again!”
Luna and Artemis groaned. “Just when I thought Usagi was growing up…” Luna exhaled.
“Well, put her in a room with Victor and this was bound to happen,” Artemis pointed out.
“Only took fifteen minutes,” Ami shook her head.
“Fourteen minutes longer than I expected, honestly,” Mamoru noted.
“I missed this show,” Mako smiled.
“Spider hair!” Usagi shouted at Victor.
“Yapping shiba!” Victor retorted.
“Victor!” Cass gritted.
“You always yell at me when she started it!” Victor defended. “Again!”
“Did not!” Usagi argued.
“Did too!”
“Did not!”
“Did too!”
“DID NOT!”
“DID TOO!”
As Usagi and Victor growled at each other, Cass slapped his hand over his face while Mako, Ami, Rei, and Minako laughed. Haruka, Michiru, Hotaru, and Setsuna stood in shock. The teasing between Usagi and Victor really seemed playful and familiar.
Michiru blinked then looked at the others, “Are they usually like this?”
“Only when they’re within 10 miles of each other,” Ami answered.
“Throw him 20 miles away!” Usagi growled.
“Happily, if it gets me away from your screeching, crybaby voice!” Victor fired back.
“My voice?! You sound like a broken car engine!”
“WHAT’D YOU SAY?!”
“YOU HEARD ME!”
Usagi and Victor glared and bared their teeth at each other again.
“Wow,” Kayla blinked. “You guys aren’t exactly what I expected.”
“We get that a lot,” Mako admitted with a shrug.
Usagi and Victor held their glares but, soon, smiles emerged on their faces, and they erupted into laughter. Usagi and Victor hugged each other. “I’m so glad you guys are back!” Usagi declared, happily.
Victor chuckled, “Me, too, Usagi. Missed you all.”
“Back at you.” They broke the hug.
Michiru studied them in amazement. ‘Wow. They really do get along.’
“So, Cass, how long are you guys here?” Ami asked.
“Well, that was the other thing,” Cass replied. “We finalized the process of making the permanent move to Tokyo, just last night.”
Rei let out a muffled squeak and blushed immediately. Victor tried not to smile.
“YOU GUYS ARE MOVING HERE?!” Minako jumped up and threw arms in the air, “YAY!”
“That’s so awesome!” Mako threw a triumphant fist.
Cass laughed. “Glad to see the decision is met with such joy. I actually already purchased land and had a house built in Takanawa.”
“You did what?” Michiru asked.
“You can do that?” Haruka asked.
“Yeah, he can!” Usagi, Rei, Mako, and Minako laughed.
“When did you do that?” Mamoru asked.
“About six months ago,” Cass shrugged. “We had to settle a few matters before we could even begin to think about coming back to Japan, but I wanted the house built, just in case. Once we cleared those matters up, we settled our plans to move here. The house was finished a week and a half ago. Lovely piece of land.”
“Oh, yeah?” Usagi smiled, snidely. “Well! That’s good news! Right, Rei?”
Rei growled. “Usagi, shut up!”
Victor smiled. “I mean… I think it’s good news. After all… I wanted to come back.”
“Oh!” Rei blushed again. “Oh.” A coy smile came across her face. “Well… that’s okay then.”
“Sure!” Usagi grumbled. “He says it, it’s fine. I say it, I’m the Wicked Witch of the East.”
“Nah,” Victor sneered. “The Wicked Witch has more style than you!”
“I’M GONNA SLUG YOU ACROSS THE FACE!”
“Bring it, jabroni!”
“Vic, why do you keep annoying her?!” Isidro asked.
“Dude, it’s so fun!” Victor declared, gleefully. “You should totally try it!”
“I will not! She’s Sailor Moon!”
“So?!”
Isidro stared at Victor, indignantly. “So! She’s Sailor Moon! One of the greatest heroes ever?! Maybe you should, I don’t know, off the top of my head, not keep getting on her nerves!”
“Thank you, Izzy!” Usagi nodded. “I can already tell how much smarter you are than Vic!”
“That?!” Victor pointed at Usagi. “You want me to be nice to that?!”
Usagi poked her tongue at Victor.
“You keep bugging her!” Isidro reminded.
Victor scoffed. “Oh, c’mon! It’s just Usagi! It’s not like you can hurt her feelings. She doesn’t have any!”
“I DO, TOO, YOU JERK!” Usagi yelled. Victor laughed in response.
“Sorry, but I really like Victor,” Hotaru smiled.
“Us, too,” Minako joked, causing Usagi to growl.
“You really think it’s a good idea to keep irritating the Moon Princess?” Rokuro asked Victor.
“Man, one of the things I look forward to the most is getting on her nerves,” Victor smiled, snidely.
“Yet, besides Cass, you’re still the strongest of us,” Rokuro rubbed his temple. “How?!”
“It’s ‘cause his real power is the power of irritation!” Usagi declared. “He’s probably stronger than the Silver Crystal!
“And your power is the power of whining!” Victor countered. “At this point, you keep the sun going for another million years!”
“Vic’s not too far off with that,” Luna mused, quietly.
“I cannot believe I missed you!” Usagi chided at Victor.
“Oh, please!” Victor retorted. “Like you would have a life if I wasn’t here!”
“I HAVE A LIFE JUST FINE WITHOUT YOU, THANK YOU VERY MUCH!”
“SPENDING ALL YOUR TIME KISSING MAMORU AND SCARING SMALL CHILDREN AREN’T HOBBIES!”
Usagi growled, “YOU KNOW WHAT?!”
“What?!” Victor replied.
Usagi held her scowl until she sniffed and tears fell. She rushed at Victor and hugged him, crying, “I’m so glad you guys are okay! I was so scared you guys were hurt somewhere or that you wouldn’t come back!”
Victor chuckled as he hugged Usagi, “Told ya we’d be back. Couldn’t get rid of us that easy.” He patted her back and they separated.
Usagi wiped her eyes, “Of course not. You’re too much of a jerk to get rid of.”
“So, why come back to Tokyo?” Mamoru asked Cass.
“Among other reasons,” Cass began, “I felt our presence was going to be needed here.”
“Another vision?” Ami asked.
“Partially. I saw us all fighting together again, but not necessarily us moving to Tokyo. That was my call.”
“Good call,” Minako smiled.
“I thought so.”
Kayla suddenly perked up. She looked at Isidro, catching a glimpse of his profile from the side. She blinked. “Wait a minute.” Everyone turned to Kayla as she studied Isidro. “You… said ‘San Antonio’ earlier, right?”
“Yeah,” Isidro nodded.
“Texas?”
“Yeah.”
Kayla stared at him for a moment longer then gasped. “Downtown. Alamo Plaza. Like… a long time ago. I saw you! You were that kid with the lucha mask shirt!”
Isidro’s eyes slowly widened. “You were the girl the braids! With that yelling jackass!”
“My old foster dad, yeah. He was the last one I had.”
Cass and Victor looked at each other. “Alamo Plaza…” Victor whispered. He looked at them, “Hey, this wasn’t seven years ago, was it?”
Kayla and Isidro looked at Victor in shock.
“Yeah!” Kayla said in wonder.
“You were there, Vic?” Isidro asked.
“We both were,” Victor motioned to Cass.
“Seven years ago,” Cass reminisced. “We tracked a demon there. A corrupted Chaneque, warped by evil and blood magic. We fought it that night.”
“Yeah, I remember! Put the whole town to sleep! Tried to snatch everyone’s souls, right?”
“Right.”
“Blood magic?” Mamoru asked.
“What’s a Chaneque?” Minako leaned her head to the side.
“Put the town to sleep?” Ami pressed her finger to her chin.
“It must’ve been powerful,” Artemis mused.
“A Chaneque is a myth,” Isidro answered. “My dad told me my grandma used to try to scare him with stories about them.”
“You know, good and well, something being a ‘myth’ is a suggestion, in our line of work,” Victor said.
“Yeah, you’re right.”
“To clarify, it wasn’t able to put the city to sleep all at once,” Cass answered. “More like… subtly pushed everyone into unconsciousness. Once they were sleep, it began to steal the lifeforce of the entire city.”
Toshi and Shiro stopped. “Weren’t we there that day?” Shiro asked.
“Yeah,” Toshi answered. “It was… a school trip to America.”
Rokuro’s eyes widened. “I was there, too.” He blinked and looked at Shiro and Toshi. “Wait… we’ve… we’ve met before!”
“Rokuro!” Toshi recalled. “That’s right! Yeah, yeah! You were always reading a book!”
“That was you?!” Shiro studied Rokuro further. “It was. We were there.”
“We were all there!” Isidro declared.
“That same night?” Artemis asked.
“That’s more than a coincidence,” Cass mused.
Victor’s mouth fell open. “Hold on. Does that mean you guys saw what happened after we beat the Chaneque?!”
“That super creepy green cloud that was screaming?!” Kayla stepped back. “I… I thought I made that up.”
“Me, too,” Isidro said.
“Same,” Shiro spoke up.
“You guys weren’t effected by its power!” Victor realized.
“They were able to resist it,” Ami deduced further.
Cass looked off. “All of us were in San Antonio. The same day. The same night.”
Victor exhaled, “Alright, it’s not a coincidence anymore, boss. This was meant to happen.”
“Yes, I absolutely agree.”
“How have we not talked about this before?” Rokuro asked.
Isidro shrugged, “I mean, we don’t talk about our pasts a lot. We always avoid that subject.”
“True.”
“But now we know.” Cass looked at Kayla, “It would seem you are of the utmost importance, Lady Kayla.”
“I dunno about ‘utmost’,” Kayla admitted. “The mission is important. Me, not so much.”
“But you’ve been working to carry out your mission. Your mission’s success is because of you. You made it here, on your own.”
“Well, I guess.”
“Don’t sell yourself short, sister,” Victor spoke up. “I mean… even if you are a ‘backup’ Sailor Guardian, which I’m gonna call an audible on ‘cause you fight like a pro, you survived these guys hunting you. Sounds to me like you’re a warrior, through and through.”
Cass smiled, “Couldn’t have said it better myself.”
Setsuna smiled while a pleasant expression came over Michiru’s face. Haruka just folded her arms.
“You can trust them, Kay!” Usagi said. “A good word from Cass is worth a ton!” She sneered. “Though you should worry if Vic says something nice about you.”
“Aww, that was cute,” Victor smiled, mockingly. “You keep trying to insult me like you have you have any comedic ability at all.”
“I’m funnier than you!”
“You said ‘funnier looking’ wrong.”
“Victor!” Cass raised an eyebrow, causing Victor to throw his hands up in defense. Cass looked toward the kitchen and saw Eiko and her crew bringing the food out. “Dinner time,” Cass said. “Let’s eat. We can discuss things further afterwards.”
Notes:
A/N: This is one of my favorite chapters to write. The next chapter, as well. I enjoyed how the dialogue came out. Cass and Setsuna finally getting to meet in person was something I had alluded to in "Rise of the Crimson", and, originally, I thought I might make it happen in that story. But it made way more sense to happen here. The night where the Paladins and Kayla were in San Antonio was inspired by "Digimon" when the DigiDestined all witnessed an event the same night. I always liked the idea of a moment like that tying many fates together.
Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Crossroads of Destiny
Notes:
A/N: 2024.12.16
Sorry for the lengthy absence all. It's been a busy time. I have some notes I want to cover but some of them will be explained at the end of the chapter but there was one thing I wanted to explain if I didn't already. Kayla's name is inspired by one of my best friends and her last name is actually the last name Mamoru had in the original 90s dub, Shields. To be clear, that doesn't make them related. I just wanted to use the name. Also, I need to make it clear: I will always love the original 90s dub. It will always hold a special place in my heart.
Alright! Now, on to the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 6: Crossroads of Destiny
As they all ate, Kayla found herself relaxed and enjoying herself. After so many years of just herself and Cairo, Kayla felt safe knowing she had others who would watch her back. The Inner Guardians noticed how Usagi was much calmer with Mamoru at her side and Victor there to joke with. Rei was practically attached to Victor’s arm, always within a hair’s breadth of his reach. Victor was a long way from complaining about that. Cass and Setsuna kept taking passing glances at each other. Similar to Kayla’s feelings earlier when it came to finally meeting everyone in person, Cass and Setsuna were finally near each other after having so many visions about each other. The proximity and personal experience were giving them more than they expected. Mako and Ami were almost shocked at how easily Shiro and Toshi were accepting their new roles as Paladins, even asking Cass and Victor questions about their abilities. As the meal neared its end, the group was exchanging some more light-hearted stories before getting to other business.
However, after a little while, Ami looked over at Usagi. “Hey, Usagi.”
Usagi looked at Ami.
“I think it’s time. Really, this is the best time. We talk more about… everything.”
Usagi looked down. “Yeah. You’re right.”
“Does it have something to do with what was bothering you before, Usako?” Mamoru asked Usagi. “The complicated thing we’d talk about later?”
“Yeah.”
“‘Complicated’?” Victor asked.
“Is it private, Usagi?” Cass asked.
“No, just…” Usagi paused. “…really nerve-wracking. And… a whole lot of confusing.”
“How so?”
“About that.” Kayla meekly raised her hand, “That’s… kinda my fault.”
“What did you do?” Haruka asked.
“She didn’t do anything,” Rei defended. “Let her explain.”
For the next few minutes, Kayla repeated every detail she explained to the girls before, about the Legacy of the Millennium, the Agonia, the Black Lotuses, to the revelation of Prince Kenshin. After Kayla concluded her explanation, the whole of the table sat in silence. Even for Usagi and the Inner Guardians, hearing all of this a second time didn’t make it make any more sense than it did the first time.
Mamoru was frozen with his eyes as wide as possible. He stared at Usagi, “A brother?! From the Moon Kingdom?”
“Yeah,” Usagi replied.
“Impossible!” Setsuna whispered. “…isn’t it?”
“No way!” Michiru breathed out.
Victor looked at Cass, “Boss?”
“First I’m hearing of it,” Cass replied. “All of the stories I ever heard only concerned the Moon Kingdom having one child: Princess Serenity.”
“You’re lying, girl!” Haruka growled at Kayla. “There is no prince of the Moon, and the Legacy was destroyed!”
Kayla just glared at Haruka. She reached into her backpack and retrieved the Legacy, placing it on the table. “Still think I’m lying?”
Setsuna, Haruka, Michiru, and Hotaru stared at it in wonder.
“Impossible!” Setsuna breathed out. “That… that was destroyed when the Kingdom fell!”
“It’s the real thing,” Hotaru exhaled. “I can sense its power.”
“A real artifact from the Moon Kingdom,” Cass mused. “Fully intact. Other than the Silver Crystal, I’ve never seen any object from that war survive.” He looked at Kayla. “And you did this? By yourself?”
“I had a lot of help,” Kayla admitted.
Cairo meowed.
“Yes, boy,” Kayla giggled at Cairo, “I’m including you in ‘help’.”
Cairo purred.
“But you…” Cass stated, “circled the globe… sought out the pieces… and put it together… by yourself?”
“All while being hunted by that horned jackass?” Isidro asked.
“I didn’t run into Trulgan as much as you think,” Kayla answered. “Seriously, today was the first time I’d seen him in, probably, a year.”
“And the last time,” Mako sneered.
“Thank the Lord!”
“But you’ve been gathering this for five years?” Rokuro asked Kayla, who nodded.
“We said she’s cool!” Minako smiled.
“That’s beyond cool!” Victor smiled.
“I already said this to Usagi and the others…” Kayla looked the Outer Guardians and the Paladins, “…but I need your help. I’ve seen like… flashes of the war in Utria. Had dreams. They need help. We can help them. With a team like this… we can save the Black Lotuses! We can stop the Agonia!”
“Hey, I’m in!”
“Of course, you are,” Minako smiled. “You’re always looking for trouble.”
“Isn’t it heartening they still know you so well?” Cass asked Victor.
“I mean, given the fact that he went right back into making fun of Usagi without even trying…” Ami giggled.
“You, too, Ami?” Victor grinned.
“Sorry, Vic.”
“Like we all aren’t in for going, anyway,” Mako declared.
“It’s settled, then,” Cass nodded.
“Yeah, we’re all in for this, but…” Rei said, “how do we get to Utria?”
At that moment, a light began to shine from the Legacy’s pages.
“Asked and answered, I guess, Rei,” Setsuna replied, causing Rei to shrug.
“Has it ever done that before?” Toshi asked.
“Actually, yeah.” Kayla took the Legacy and got up from the table, with everyone else following suit.
Kayla set the Legacy on the floor, and everyone surrounded it. The book opened up and bright light began to reduce down to a subtle glow. Then, the image of a young girl with long, light-purple hair appeared. She was dressed in an all-white long dress, adorned with gold trimmings. “Greetings, everyone,” the young woman bowed.
Cass gasped, his eyes widened. “Princess Bellona!”
“Sir Cass. It’s been some time.”
“I… I can’t believe it.”
“Wait!” Kayla said. “You two know each other?!”
Cass chuckled, softly. “We do, indeed. Everyone, this is Sailor Aurora Astrum, Princess Bellona. She is the daughter of Empress Bellicent, the Grand Imperator of the Crimson Paladins, our supreme commander.”
“Wow!”
Usagi blinked. She looked at Cass, pointing at Bellona, “So, she’s your boss?”
“USAGI!” Rei, Ami, Mako, Minako, Luna, and Artemis yelled.
“What?!”
Cass chuckled, softly. “In a way, Bellona is my commanding officer, yes.” He looked at Bellona and smiled. “It’s good to see you, little one.”
“You, as well, Sir Cass,” Bellona smiled. “It’s been so long.”
“Indeed.”
Bellona turned to Kayla, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, Lady Kayla. Revealing so much of the future is dangerous, including meeting Sir Cass. Even with some certainty, time can and does flow as it will. So little is guaranteed.”
“It’s okay,” Kayla replied. “I already know you couldn’t tell me everything. Just… man! I can’t believe any of this can still surprise me.”
“Wait!” Setsuna gasped. “I’ve… I’ve heard her!”
“You have?!” Ami asked.
“Yes! She spoke to me at the Space-Time Door!”
“Yes, Sailor Pluto,” Bellona confirmed. “I visited you three years ago, the day Sir Cass and Sir Victor left Tokyo. I attempted to warn you of the approaching danger the Agonia pose but… my power wasn’t great enough to keep the point of contact open. For you, it was years. For me… it was only five weeks ago.”
“Time travel is a mess,” Victor muttered.
“Indeed, Sir Victor.” Bellona turned her attention to Kayla and smiled, warmly. “Lady Kayla. Sailor Terra. I’m so proud of you! This is only possible because of your efforts. Thank you for coming so far. The Legacy being secure wouldn’t be possible without you.”
“I just wanted to do my part, Princess Bellona,” Kayla replied. “You gave me a mission. I wanted to do my best.”
“You did so, amazingly and admirably. You are more than worthy of being called a Sailor Guardian.”
“Totally agree,” Usagi smiled, receiving a smile from Kayla in turn.
“Can you tell us more about Sailor Terra’s mission, Bellona?” Cass asked.
“Yes,” Bellona answered. “It is imperative that all of you go to the world of Utria. You must save Prince Kenshin and the Honor Guard from the Agonia. But even more… above all else, you must destroy Apophis the Maw.”
Cass slowly lifted his chin. “Apophis the Maw…” he growled. “It’s real.”
“Frighteningly so.”
“Why is it so important we go to a world that isn’t ours?” Haruka asked.
“Because if Apophis is freed, all the universe will suffer,” Bellona explained.
“What’s Apophis?” Victor asked. “Or who?”
“Either one is correct,” Cass replied. “But it does qualify more as a ‘what’.”
“Apophis is a force of utter destruction,” Bellona explained. “A god of evil. It exists only to consume and annihilate. Nothing else. It joined forces with the Agonia. They get a portion of its power, it’s allowed to consume. If it takes Utria and the powers of Princess Prisca, it will have all the power it needs to fully realize its destructive desires. If it becomes that strong, I don’t know if there will be a force in the entire universe that can stop it.”
“Sounds like Pharaoh 90,” Michiru mused.
“Oh, I would love a second round with that monstrosity!” Cass growled.
The Outer Guardians stopped and stared at Cass. “You fought it before?” Michiru asked.
“Centuries ago. We fought to a stalemate. The planet we fought on was near-decimated, our battlefield utterly destroyed, and I was rendered unconscious. By the time I awoke, it had gone. I can’t express how disappointed I am I couldn’t finish that fight.”
“That is one of the few topics that actually makes you mad,” Victor noted.
“How did you fight something that strong by yourself?” Haruka asked Cass.
“Years of preparation,” Cass answered. “I had to trap it and drain it of its power. It almost worked… until the damn thing broke free and fled.” He groaned. “I’ll figure out a way to beat it. One day.”
Usagi blinked. “Umm… we… beat it, already.”
Cass looked at her in shock. “Really?! That’s amazing!”
“Uhh, you and Hotaru beat it,” Minako corrected. “All of us were unconscious.”
Cass blinked. He looked at Usagi, “You defeated Pharaoh 90 alone?”
“She did,” Usagi motioned toward Hotaru. “I just saved her from dying.”
Cass thought that over and chuckled. “I honestly thought Sailor Guardians had impressed me to the hilt. I’m always grateful to be proven wrong. Very well done!”
Usagi and Hotaru smiled.
“Why is the Maw on Utria?” Ami asked Bellona.
“It was imprisoned there after it sought to consume the Sailor Guardian of Utria, Princess Prisca, Sailor Zeta Rigel,” Bellona answered. “Prisca is a very powerful Guardian. One of the strongest of all time. Getting her power could make Apophis nearly invincible. They battled for a time and Prisca was weakened from the struggle. In her dire hour, Prisca sealed Apophis away, praying to keep him bound on Utria for all time. Unfortunately… after Prisca changed her strategy, Apophis did the same. After the Maw had been trapped for some time, it used its powers to reach out to the Agonia, and they launched their assault on Utria. Now, Apophis seeks to finish what it started and the Agonia seek to conquer a new world. To answer this, Prisca sent out a call for help. Her call reached the Moon Kingdom and the Black Lotuses answered.”
“Why are the Shadow Honor Guard still fighting?” Artemis asked.
“For several reasons,” Bellona answered. “One reason, the Agonia proved more formidable than anyone was expecting. Their numbers are just enough to be a significant difficulty.”
“Of course!” Victor groaned. “That’s what always happens with supervillain groups! They just gotta run in groups! Always in groups! Can’t just be one dude!”
“We’re a group,” Isidro reminded.
“We have to be! There always a ton of bad guy groups, so there has to be good guy groups to balance it all out!”
Rei giggled.
“Another reason…” Bellona continued, “…strictly speaking, the Honor Guard haven’t been there as long as you think.”
Everyone looked at each other, trying to understand that. They looked back at Bellona. “I… think you lost us, Princess,” Minako admitted.
“Princess Prisca, in order to keep the Agonia and the Maw from having the victory they truly desired, used all of her power to place Utria, even its entire system, into a temporal anomaly.”
Cass’s eyes widened. “She froze it?”
“No,” Bellona countered. “She shifted Utria out of the current timestream. Chronologically delaying it.”
“Incredible!”
“No way!” Ami whispered.
“That…” Setsuna breathed out. “That must’ve taken an incredible amount of power! To achieve something like that…!”
“Okay, can someone break it out down for us non-smart ones?” Minako asked.
“Thank you for asking that!” Isidro exhaled.
Cass looked at the table and went over, picking up two glasses. “Imagine these two cups are planets that trail along the normal flow of time.”
“Following you so far,” Mako confirmed.
Cass walked back over, “I imagine, and, Princess Bellona, correct if I’m wrong, instead of Utria following the standard flow of time, as we know it… she somehow…” He held one cup in place, moving it slower than the other cup, “‘stalled it out’, you could say. She slowed the time that passes there. Basically… everywhere else moved on… and Utria has yet to catch up.”
“Precisely,” Bellona confirmed. Cass set the cups down.
“Soooooooo, how long have they been there?” Mako asked.
“The Moon Kingdom fell a thousand years ago. The Black Lotuses have been on Utria over 17 years.”
Everyone stopped.
Victor squeezed his eyes shut then opened them, “I can’t even begin to calculate how that math works.”
“Want me to tell you?” Rokuro asked with a slight smirk.
“Hell, no, ya smart-aleck.”
“But why would the princess do that?” Rei asked. “I mean, how does slowing down time help?”
“Any time Princess Prisca bought was time to give the Honor Guard the chance to win. It also came with the hopes that reinforcements would arrive. But… the strategy hasn’t been enough. Now… the Agonia and the Maw know what’s happened. They know they are trapped. It’s why they seek the Legacy.”
“Yeah, why’s that so important?” Minako inquired.
“The Legacy of the Millennium is more than just power,” Bellona replied. “It can provide knowledge.”
“One could argue those are the same thing,” Ami said. “I’m one of those people.”
Bellona smiled, “Indeed. You’re correct, Lady Ami.”
Ami blinked.
“Hold on,” Usagi said. “This might be a dumb question, but how do you know our names? And all this other stuff?”
“Sir Cass explained of his visions, yes?” Bellona asked, causing Cass to nod. “Well… since the Paladins fell, my mother sent me into hiding… where I’ve I slept. For centuries upon centuries. I sleep still. I thought my power would diminish over time. But it grew in other ways… my abilities to see… became greater than I could have imagined.”
“Precognition,” Cass mused. “Communication. All through dreams. You’re in the Somnium!”
“Yes. Which makes it much easier to utilize my visionary abilities and reach out with my magic to an extent. I found Kayla and spoke to her through her dreams when she was near the first page of the Legacy.”
“So, the Somnium is a dimension that can only be traversed through dreams?” Ami asked.
“Very good, Ami!” Cass nodded. “Yes, you are correct. Dreams or a dream-like state, similar to intense focus. Primarily, one must have incredible focus or a totem of sorts to communicate through the Somnium.”
“Like the Legacy,” Kayla nodded.
“Precisely.”
“Why her and not one of us?” Haruka asked Bellona, pointing at Kayla.
“I foresaw the strength Kayla possessed and the need for the title of Sailor Terra to be claimed,” Bellona answered. “Given her isolated status, she would be able to travel and seek out the Legacy far easier than most.”
“So, you took advantage of the fact that she’s an orphan?”
“I’m confused, are you on my side or not?” Kayla asked Haruka, indignantly. “‘Cause you’re really flip-flopping here.”
Haruka glared at Kayla.
“Look, lady: Princess Bellona didn’t ‘take advantage’ of me. She didn’t even make me become Sailor Terra. I chose it. It was this or go to a foster home and live with scumbags! I got the better deal! Not that it’s any of your business, but I had every chance to turn this mission down. Bellona offered more times than I can count. But I decided it was best for me to finish my mission. I’m not going anywhere. I’m seeing this through ‘til the end. I’m a Sailor Guardian and damn proud of it.”
Everyone stood in silence, all staring at Kayla, extremely impressed by her words.
Staring at Kayla, Mako swiftly raised her hand, “DIBS ON HER BEING MY BEST FRIEND!”
“DAMMIT!” Victor snapped his fingers. “I was about to say the same thing!”
“Us, too,” Rei and Minako said, simultaneously.
“Too bad!” Mako walked over and raised Ami’s hand, “Me and Ami call Kay!”
Ami blushed and giggled. Kayla laughed a bit.
Bellona smiled, “I’m thrilled to see you forge these bonds, Lady Kayla. All of you. These bonds will be necessary to help you defeat the Agonia. To the earlier question, the Legacy is a source of power and knowledge. Not as powerful as say the Silver Crystal but strong enough. The Agonia and the Maw, especially, could claim it, corrupt it, and use not only its power but its knowledge to conquer Utria. And beyond.”
“Earth,” Victor grunted.
“Yes. And anywhere else in their path.”
The impact of the situation settled on the group, leading to only one conclusion.
“Looks like the fight’s on,” Mako declared.
“It will be a difficult battle,” Bellona admitted. “However, I do believe all of you together will succeed where so many have failed. But… I would like to give you more aid in your mission. Thanks to Lady Kayla, I will be able to do just that.”
Bellona held her hands out. The Inner Guardians’ Crystal Change Rods, the Outer Guardians’ Lip Rods, and Terra’s Power Stick all appeared before them. Bellona’s hands glowed, as did the Legacy, and the Guardians’ transformation items began to glow and morph.
“Whoa…” the Inner Guardians whispered.
“This is really cool,” Victor smiled.
All the Guardians’ transformations items turned into upgraded versions of the Crystal Change Rods. The Rods remained pink in color but add a second handle guard/knuckle bow with the crystals turning into hearts with each Guardian’s symbol inside along with a matching color.
“These are the Sailor Nova Rods,” Bellona informed.
“Sailor Nova Rods…” Minako said as each of the Guardians took their own Nova Rod.
“With these, you’ll be able to access your Sailor Nova forms. You’ll be stronger, faster, and new abilities will come to you.” Bellona turned to Usagi, “Sailor Moon… your Eternal Moon Article and Moon Power Tiare are powerful but, to protect and fight for and with your allies… you’ll need this.”
A pink-and-red colored scepter appeared before Usagi.
“What is this?” Usagi asked.
“This is the Divine Moon Scepter,” Bellona explained. “Combined with the Divine Moon Crest, this will give you the power to become Divine Sailor Moon. It is a great power. You may need time to adjust to it. But… when you can control it… it will give you grand power, indeed.”
Usagi took the Scepter, and her Eternal Moon Article shifted a bit to the Divine Moon Crest. The Crest gained an extra pair of wings, and the gold heart of the Article turned pink-and-red in color as well. Usagi looked at Bellona, “Thank you.”
Bellona smiled and nodded. She turned toward Minako, “Sailor Venus.”
“Yes?” Minako asked.
“It is your destiny to lead the Sailor Guardians of this System when Sailor Moon ascends to the throne. There is a sword that was meant to be wielded by you. But, given the dire nature of the events on Utria, that weapon was needed there.” Bellona lifted her hand and the image of a sword appeared. “This is the Sword of the Silver Crystal.”
“I’ve heard of that,” Setsuna noted.
“We’ve seen that,” Luna said, motioning to herself and Artemis. “A very long time ago.”
“Yes. It’s also known as the Holy Sword or the Sacred Sword. Once, it rested in the Moon Kingdom. But it was gifted to Lotuses when they went off to war. The Holy Sword is yours to claim, Sailor Venus.”
“I will,” Minako nodded.
Bellona nodded then looked at all the Guardians. “With these weapons and abilities… all of you will be able to challenge the Agonia and save the Shadow Honor Guard and all of Utria.”
“Thank you, Sailor Aurora Astrum,” Michiru said.
“Of course.”
“I guess we don’t get upgrades,” Isidro folded his arms.
Victor punched Isidro in the arm.
“OW!”
“Not about us!” Victor hissed.
“The war has many dangerous outcomes, dear heroes,” Bellona continued. “Dangers await you at every turn on Utria. To win, to survive, you must stand together.”
“Harrowing warnings, Bellona,” Cass noted. “Are you able to tell us exactly what’s in store for us?”
“Sadly, no more than I already have, Sir Cass. I’ve seen many instances and varied… outcomes of this war. But the future is in flux, I fear. All will be revealed in time, though. I swear it.”
“More riddles and secrets. Not entirely unexpected. You are your mother’s daughter.”
Bellona giggled. “My apologies, Sir Cass.”
Cass exhaled, “Worry not, it’s fine. Again, thanks to your mother, I’ve grown used to not entirely knowing what’s going on.”
Setsuna giggled a bit.
Haruka looked at Setsuna, suspiciously. “Why did you laugh? That wasn’t funny.”
“Well… uhh…”
“Leave her alone,” Michiru said to Haruka.
“So, we’re all in agreement with this?” Cass asked. “Going to Utria?”
“Works for me,” Mako nodded.
“Sounds like a plan,” Victor agreed.
“So…” Shiro spoke up, “…this is all happening, right?” He motioned to himself and Toshi, “We’re really superheroes?”
“Yep! Sorry about all this. Didn’t think you’d gone thrown into this deep of the deep end this fast, but it happens with this job.”
“Are you kidding?!” Toshi asked. “We’ve been fans of Sailor Moon for forever!”
“Yeah,” Shiro smiled. “It’s even better to know their friends of ours! We get to help Sailor Moon and the Guardians! We can be heroes! Absolutely count me in!”
“Me, too!”
Victor laughed. “You two are okay with me! Welcome to the crew!” He looked at Rokuro, “How come, literally, everyone was easier to convince than you?”
Rokuro looked away, fighting a blush, and grunted.
“How long do you think we’ll be gone?” Ami asked. “That might be difficult to explain if it’s a lengthy absence.”
“Given the time flux,” Bellona explained, “even being gone days will equate to minutes here on Earth, if that long.”
“That’s confusing,” Victor noted.
“Time travel has always been problematic for me,” Cass whispered.
“Watching time has been like that for me,” Setsuna added.
Cass regarded Setsuna, carefully. Her tone sounded familiar. He had used it several times. “I imagine that is more… disorienting.”
Setsuna looked back at Cass. “Very.”
“The Shadow Honor Guard are doing their best to hold the line against the Agonia and the Maw,” Bellona continued. “Their numbers are dwindling. They need all the aid they can get.”
“You don’t need to sell it anymore, Princess Bellona,” Minako declared. “You can count on us!”
Everyone voiced their agreement.
“If time is, in effect, on our side, Lady Bellona,” Cass said, “would it be permitted for us to have a few days to prepare?”
“Yes, that will be fine,” Bellona confirmed. “Let me know when you’re ready. And, please… take all of the time you need. Once the battle begins… you will have very few chances to rest. Your enemy is strong and will stop at nothing to see you and anything just and good on Utria destroyed.”
“So, it really will be a war,” Haruka mused.
“Absolutely.”
“Don’t worry about us, Princess Bellona.” Victor motioned towards the others, “We have a knack for taking down bad guys.”
Bellona smiled. “Spoken like the true Paladin you are, Sir Victor.”
Victor nodded.
Bellona scanned the group again, “Please, take all the time you need. This battle… this war… it will be one of the most dangerous, harrowing challenges you have ever experienced. Do all you can. Take whatever precautions you must. Prepare.”
Notes:
A/N: Prepare indeed.
A couple of more notes: The Legacy is partially inspired by the Book of Peace from 2003 movie, "Sinbad: Legend of the Seven Seas". The planet explanation comes from "Rogue Galaxy". I love that movie and that game and both deserve more recognition. Also, I know no sources say Pharaoh 90 is ancient but I did. I just feel like a cosmic force like that would be around for a while.
Chapter Text
Chapter 7: The Bonds of Warriors
That night, after everyone separated for the evening, Mako volunteered for Kayla and Cairo to stay at her apartment. “Here we are!” Mako opened the door, inviting Kayla and Cairo in.
Kayla looked around, “Wow. You’ve always lived alone?”
“Yeah. Since I was younger.”
While it wasn’t overwhelming, Kayla could hear the bit of pain in Mako’s voice. She knew it all too well. “I’m sorry.”
Mako smiled. “It’s okay.”
Kayla sat her bag down, “Are you sure about me staying here?”
“Absolutely. Been a long time since I’ve had two houseguests.”
Cairo purred, walking up to Mako and rubbing against her leg. Mako bent down and scratched Cairo behind the ears.
“I promise we won’t be a problem,” Kayla reassured. “I mean, after all this stuff with the Agonia’s over, I’ll probably be—”
“Coming back here to live,” Mako smiled as she stood up straight.
Kayla stopped. “Huh?”
“If you want, I mean. It’s totally okay with me. You’ve been alone for a long time, but you don’t have to be anymore. You’re a Sailor Guardian. We really do stick together. Ignore Haruka and Michiru. If you want… you can stay.”
Kayla swallowed the lump in her throat. “Thanks,” she whispered.
“Of course.”
Kayla sniffed and wiped her face. “Just… I’m pretty sure if anyone finds out I’m living here, the cops will come get me faster than a hiccup.”
Mako smiled. “I wouldn’t be worried about that.”
“How come?”
“Because, if I had to guess, Cass is already taking care of that for you.”
“Huh?” Kayla blinked.
“Let me put it this way,” Mako grabbed a spare futon. “Cass is very connected.”
The following day, Cass was at the new house, speaking on the phone and standing over his fax machine. “Yes,” Cass said. “All three of them. Kayla, as well. Is that a problem?” He paused. “Fantastic.”
Papers came through the fax machine a minute later.
Cass looked at the papers. “Excellent! As always, your efforts are more valuable than gold. Thank you, Morgan. I’ll sign these and get them back to you. Yes, I’ll call you tomorrow. Until then. Bye.”
Cass walked over to his desk, sat down, and signed the papers. He suddenly realized he wasn’t alone. He turned around and saw Victor, leaning his back against the doorframe with his arms folded.
“Amazing,” Cass admitted. “I honestly didn’t notice you.”
“You told me to practice,” Victor replied.
“You’ve gotten better than I expected. How long were you there?”
“Not long. What are the papers for?”
“For Toshiaki, Shiro, and Kayla.”
“They gonna replace me?” Victor smirked.
“Hilarious. You’re still my heir, ‘son’. And almost my favorite.”
Victor laughed, “Thanks, ‘dad’.”
Cass chuckled. He looked back at the documents, “If we’re bringing back the Lotuses, I’m arranging to have them taken care of, as well. You remember Morgan?”
Victor smiled a bit, “Yeah. She’s awesome.”
“She’s handling everything. No matter what goes on, she can make sure they’re taken care of. You have her number, yes?”
“Yeah. Why?”
Cass fell silent. “Just in case. It’ll be in my things, anyway. You can find it easily.”
Victor studied Cass, taking note of his tone and body language. “I won’t need the number if you can just call her,” Victor noted.
“I know. This is all a ‘just-in-case.’ You know I like having my bases covered.”
“I know. But… you’re talking… in a worrying way, bro.”
“I suppose I am.”
Victor exhaled. “This is it. Isn’t it? It’s coming.”
“No. Not yet.” Cass leaned back. “The greatest battle for Earth isn’t coming yet. But… this is just as important. Something will happen there. On Utria.”
Victor could tell from one more thing from Cass’s demeanor, even if his words hadn’t confirmed it. This was big. Very big. He let out a deep breath. “So. We telling the others?”
“No,” Cass replied. “This stays between us. After all… it’s just a feeling. I haven’t had any visions.”
Victor gazed at him. “You’re lying.”
Cass looked back at him.
“But I get it. We got new recruits, who don’t fully know what they’ve signed up for yet. Izzy will worry to death, Ro will overanalyze.”
“You know them well.”
“I guess.” Victor sighed. “But… we should let them know how serious this is.”
Cass considered that.
“They should know, big brother. It’ll motivate them to pull out all the stops. The harder we fight, the bigger our chance to win.”
After thinking it over for a moment, Cass nodded. “Agreed. But let them enjoy the peace for now. We’ll work everything else out later.”
“Right.” Victor leaned his head back. “Wish we had time to train the new guys.”
“We’re at war, little brother. That is the training.” Cass stood up and they headed toward the kitchen.
“When does the rest of the stuff get here?” Victor asked.
“Five days,” Cass answered. “Between our trip to Utria and our return, we should be back in plenty of time.”
“Cool.”
“Oh! Just to let you know I’m adding Kayla as a ward.”
Victor smiled, “Sweet.”
“Yeah,” Cass answered. “She gets her own room, if she wants one.”
“This is assuming we can tear her away from Mako.”
Cass chuckled. “Of course. But let her have her own room anyway.”
“Right,” Victor nodded.
“I’m trusting you with this. Keep an eye on her, Victor.”
“Boss, I got it. Why are you so worried about her?”
“Because, like Isidro, it sounds like she’s been on her own, surviving for a long time,” Cass replied. “Plus, she’s been at war most of that time. Fighting alone. Let her know she’s not alone anymore.”
“I hear ya, loud and clear,” Victor replied. “You got it, boss.”
Cass smiled. “Plus, she’ll be safest with you. While I do see some smatterings of attraction in various eyes, you’re the most obvious, with the target of your affection is well-established. You couldn’t be any more palpable about your feelings for Rei if you tried. Fortunately for you, that vice is so amazingly versa.”
Victor tried to bite back his smile. He failed. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”
“You have no idea how much!”
“Whatever!” Victor looked off. He shifted on his feet, “So!” He cleared his throat. “I’m, uh… gonna head out for a while. Go see Shiro and Toshi. Cool?”
“Of course,” Cass smiled. “While you’re out, give Rei my best.”
Victor growled. Cass chuckled.
Isidro had transformed into his Paladin uniform, training on the grounds of the house. He aimed at a tree branch. “Sonic Bullet!” He just managed to graze the branch.
Isidro groaned, throwing his head back.
“Still having a hard time with precision?” Rokuro approached, holding a book. He sat against another tree, opening his book and beginning to read.
Isidro powered down to his civilian attire, “I’m only good at it with the Grand Reverb or when we’re surrounded. Hitting a small target never works.”
Rokuro looked up, briefly then back at his book. “That’s a big tree.”
“You know what I mean.”
“Not really. You need to keep working on it, gaucho.”
Isidro glared at him then rolled his eyes, “Highbrow jackass.” He walked over and leaned on the side of the tree. “What do you think about all this?”
“You mean this new mission?” Rokuro asked.
“Yeah.”
“I think it’s stranger than everything we’ve dealt with before. But not by much.”
Isidro laughed, “Yeah, I feel ya.” He slowly sat down. “You feel like the boss has something on his mind? Something he isn’t telling us?”
Rokuro slowly looked up, “Yeah. Something about this mission has him… thinking differently. Ever since this morning.”
“Sounds like a big one.”
“Yup.”
“You ready?”
Rokuro looked up. He stared at a tree branch on a far tree. He closed his book and handed it to Isidro. Rokuro stood up and took the Paladin stance, “Rise to battle! Crimson Paladin! To arms!” Rokuro transformed into his Paladin uniform. He quickly aimed two fingers at the branch, “Quick Strike!”
The branch snapped in half and fell to the ground.
Isidro just stared blankly at the broken branch.
Rokuro turned and looked back at Isidro, with a slight smirk. “Sorry, what was the question?”
Isidro huffed then grumbled, “Showoff!”
After the school day ended, Rei was just exiting her school building when she saw Victor waiting at the gate, leaning against the security wall pillar. He was wearing his headphones, bringing back a lot of memories for Rei. All of them good. She blushed immediately.
Victor looked at her, smiled, and lowered his headphones. “Hi.”
“Victor!” Rei quickly smoothed down her hair and straightened her clothes. “Uhhh, h-hi!”
Victor looked her up and down. “Wow.” He looked away and exhaled, “You really are way more gorgeous than three years ago! It’s almost not fair.”
Rei smiled. “You… are so much more handsome. Must be a Shadow Angel power. Any other reason would be just cheating.”
Victor laughed.
“What are you doing here?”
“Well, a small reason was I wanted to see if we could catch up with Usagi and the others.” Victor looked into her eyes. “The real reason… I just really wanted to see you.”
Rei’s smile was instantly wider and brighter. “You could’ve said that first.”
“I thought the buildup was better.”
“I can’t lie. You’re right.”
They began walking toward the school Usagi and the rest of the team attended. Rei knew a huge fight was coming; not the first time. But this was the first time she felt this level of peace before a dangerous battle was about to take place. This was one of the main differences Rei saw between Victor and Yuichiro; while both of them would do everything they could to protect Rei, Victor was born to fight and was incredibly skilled at it. But she only saw the heart of Victor behind the power, and the caring that his heart constantly showed.
Soon, Rei couldn’t hold back anymore. “I can’t tell you how relieved I am you’re here,” she admitted.
Victor smiled. “I was thrilled when Cass told us we were coming back.” He looked over at her, “I… I can’t tell you how much I missed you, Rei.”
Rei looked up at him. “I’m… it meant the world to me that you came back.”
“Same for me. Sorry it took so long.”
Rei reached down and took hold of his hand. “Don’t be. You came back. That’s what matters. That’s the only thing that matters.”
Victor felt his temperature rise immediately. But he enclosed his hand around hers in return. “I’m really glad we’re back.”
“Me, too.”
They walked and almost didn’t realize when they arrived at the other school. Outside, Usagi, Ami, Minako, Mako, Shiro, and Toshi were talking. They all looked up to see Rei and Victor approach, still holding hands.
“Ooooooooooooooh!” Minako, Usagi, and Mako teased, immediately.
Rei’s blush returned with a fury while Victor chuckled, nervously, and rubbed the back of his head. However, neither let go of the other’s hand.
“I know we just met and all, Victor,” Toshi smiled, “but should we tease you, too?”
“Might as well,” Victor chuckled. “You’ll get plenty of opportunities besides this. Get some practice shots in.”
“Nah,” Shiro smiled. “We’ll wait and try later.”
“Fair.”
“Didn’t take you long,” Minako sneered at Rei.
“Mina…” Rei growled.
“You’re still holding his hand.”
Rei’s face practically glowed red. But no level of embarrassment was going to force her to let go of Victor’s hand.
Victor cleared his throat. “Uhhh, where’s Kayla?”
“Resting at my place,” Mako answered. “Figured that was safe.”
“Where are your guys, Vic?” Minako asked.
“At the house, training and resting,” Victor replied.
“Why are you out, then?” Usagi asked. “I mean, besides just to cause trouble, juvenile delinquent.”
“Girl, spell ‘juvenile delinquent’!”
“Happily! V-I-C-T-O-R!”
“That was almost impressive,” Victor fired back. “But tell me something: how do you not currently have a pastry stuck in your mouth?”
Usagi gritted her teeth.
“She ate ‘em all earlier,” Mako grumbled.
“I ate four!” Usagi countered.
“My point, exactly. I made six.”
Victor laughed. “Anyway, I wanted to ask all of you about hanging out tomorrow night. Cass needs a couple more days to take care of a few things. Which is code for ‘he wants us to take a break before we have this big a fight’.”
“I like it!” Minako grinned.
“Well, tomorrow night works because I have a date with Mamo tonight!” Usagi smiled.
“Man, that poor guy has to spend a whole night alone with you?” Victor asked. “There must be a special place in Heaven for him.”
“I HATE YOU SO MUCH!” Usagi screamed at Victor before stomping off. Everyone laughed.
Rei smiled, snidely. “I absolutely love it when you do that to her.”
“Another benefit of making fun of Usagi,” Victor smiled.
“So, what’s next for us?” Shiro asked Victor.
“Cass is going to talk to you guys about that. I was hoping you guys had time to come by tomorrow before we all hang out.”
“We’ll be there,” Toshi nodded.
Victor looked at the others, “You’re all invited, too, if you want.”
Ami shrugged, “Maybe next time. This sounds like Paladin business.”
“Yeah, we can all meet up tomorrow night,” Mako agreed.
“Sounds good,” Victor nodded. “Mako, can you let Kayla know Cass wants her to come, too?”
“You got it, bro,” Mako winked and gave a thumbs-up.
“Umm, Vic?” Minako asked.
“Yeah?”
“Do you… think Rokuro will join the party?”
Victor paused and blinked. He slowly smiled, “If I make it an order, he can’t refuse.”
“Cool!” Minako smiled. “Do that!”
“Ohhhhh, I will!” Victor looked at Toshi and Shiro, “Tomorrow after school good for you guys?”
“That works,” Shiro replied as Toshi nodded in agreement.
“Awesome.”
“Well, now, that that’s all settled…” Rei looked at Victor, “walk me home?”
“Can’t think of anything I wanna do more,” Victor smiled.
“Awwwww!” Minako, Mako, and Ami cooed.
“HE’S STILL A JERK!” Usagi screamed.
Everyone looked around, trying to find the source of Usagi’s shriek.
“Where even are you?!” Victor asked.
Usagi stuck her head out from around a wall. She stuck her tongue and tugged on her bottom eyelid before disappearing around the wall again. The girls just groaned while the boys couldn’t stop laughing.
Victor chuckled. “Believe it or not… I really missed her.”
“She has the effect on people,” Rei admitted.
Usagi walked away from the school and quickly did away with the façade of a frown. Victor and Cass were back. They were back for good. No matter what happened next, that was great news enough. Her bright smile took over her face the entire way home.
All the way to the Hikawa Shrine, Rei and Victor made small talk, anything to prolong the walk and any topic to keep the conversation going. Soon, they arrived at the steps leading to the Shrine and stopped.
“Here we are,” Victor noted.
“Yeah,” Rei replied. “We are.”
Victor looked up the stairs, “Feels like my life changed forever at the top of these stairs. In the best way.”
Rei gazed at Victor, “I’ll never forget that day. It… still means a lot to me.”
Victor looked back at Rei and smiled. “Same.”
They both stood, shifting awkwardly on their feet.
“You can hang out for a while,” Rei suggested. “If… you… want.”
Victor chuckled. “Uhhh… that’s a… I should probably get going back.”
Rei smiled. “Yeah, no, that’s… probably a good idea.”
“I mean…” Victor shrugged, “I don’t want Yuichiro to come after me or anything.”
“You don’t have to worry about that.”
“Oh.” It took a second for Victor to catch Rei’s tone and meaning. But he did. Victor’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh!”
“Yeah.”
“Ohhhhhh.” Victor’s eyes widened. He cleared his throat. “Well! Uh… okay.”
Rei smiled.
Victor began to fidget, nervously. “Rei, we don’t… I mean… just because he’s… I mean, whatever is going on there, doesn’t… I mean… I’m not trying to… you don’t have to do anything. Seriously. I mean, of course, you don’t. I just mean don’t worry about me! I’m cool! Seriously! I—”
Rei hastened forward and pressed her lips to his.
Victor completely forgot what he was trying to say. Right now, he couldn’t have cared less. They lingered for a solid minute before separating. After their kiss, they gazed into each other’s eyes.
“Sorry that took me so long,” Rei whispered. “And… sorry for not warning you first. I’d just been waiting a long time to do that.”
“Don’t apologize,” Victor breathed. “I don’t know about you, but that was worth the wait for me!”
Rei smiled. “Me, too. See you tomorrow?”
“Absolutely!”
“Bye, Vic.”
“Bye, Rei.”
After Rei disappeared up the steps, Victor’s grin became as wide as possible. He threw his fists in the air, shouting, “YES! WOO!” He began his triumphant trek toward home.
Rei heard his shout. She couldn’t help but skip and dance to her room, a permanent smile etched on her face.
At their house, Haruka, Michiru, and Setsuna were sitting at the dining room table, ruminating on current events.
“Crimson Paladins,” Haruka mused. “Still alive. One of them is a Shadow Angel.”
“Victor seems to have a good rapport with the others,” Michiru noted. “Him and Usagi seem like their siblings.” She giggled, “Rei couldn’t be more obvious about her feelings.”
“I don’t like that, either.”
“I think you’re going overboard this time. Victor doesn’t seem to be anything like the legends we heard.”
Haruka exhaled, “Maybe. I still think we should watch them closely.”
“We don’t need to,” Setsuna insisted. “Crimson Paladins only bear the Crest because their spirits are in the right place. Cass and Victor have been battling evil for a very long time. If they were unworthy, they wouldn’t have the Crest.”
“I guess.” Haruka stood up. “I need to work on my car. That part finally came in.”
“The one thing you love more than me,” Michiru joked.
“Not remotely true.” Haruka walked into the garage.
Setsuna giggled, softly.
After Haruka had left the room, Michiru turned her attention to Setsuna, “Hey.”
Setsuna looked up.
“You don’t have to hide anything, you know. Not from me. I get not wanting to in front of Haruka but not with me.”
Setsuna leaned her head to the side, “‘Hide anything’?”
“I saw how you were looking at Cass,” Michiru smiled, slyly.
Setsuna’s eyes widened a bit. “I, uh… don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Uh-huh.”
Setsuna held her breath but sighed, “Okay. Okay! I just… I may or may not have viewed some of his life after first seeing him three years ago.”
“And?”
“And… he’s… a legitimately good person. I didn’t see everything. I couldn’t. He’s been alive a long time and much of his past is shrouded, even from me.”
“But seeing him from a distance versus meeting him in person?” Michiru asked.
“Overwhelming, to say the least,” Setsuna answered. “But… in a good way.”
“Really?” Michiru raised an eyebrow.
Setsuna blushed. “Stop it! I didn’t mean like that.”
“Didn’t you?”
“No. I mean… not… really… I think.”
“Hm.” Michiru picked up her cup and stood, “Just be careful you don’t get burned dating a dragon.”
“Michiru!”
Michiru just laughed as she left the kitchen. Setsuna groaned and rubbed her face.
That evening, Usagi and Mamoru were walking toward a restaurant to have dinner. Usagi looked up to see Cass standing on a bridge that ran over the street as he gazed at the city.
“Mamo, look,” Usagi pointed. “It’s Cass.”
Mamoru turned his attention to Cass. “He looks deep in thought.”
“Probably thinking about Utria. Should we leave him alone?”
“Maybe. But we can at least say ‘hi’. Let him know we’re here for him.”
“You’re right!”
Usagi and Mamoru walked up the bridge and Mamoru called out, “Hey, Cass!”
Cass looked at them and smiled. “Good prince and princess! A pleasant surprise. To what do I owe this honor?”
“We were out and about and saw you.”
“Are you doing okay?” Usagi asked.
“Just thinking.” Cass looked back at the city. “This mission to Utria… it feels… determining.”
“How so?” Mamoru asked.
“I’ve spent my whole life as a soldier. I’ve felt when battles were meager or definitive. This is absolutely the latter.”
“You’re worried?”
Cass gave a slight shrug, “I don’t feel… worry. Or fear. Not like normal people do. The best way to describe it is I become… significantly more aware than usual. Like I feel myself on pins and needles.” He looked at sky, “The natural world knows when danger approaches. Most worlds have that in common. Nature, the flora and the fauna, are always alerted to any form of danger or destruction. The planet itself knows before the rest of us. For me, personally, I can sense dangerous shifts. It’s why I felt we had to return to Tokyo, even before any visions. I knew something was here. Or it was on the way. I just didn’t know what.” He sighed. “Now. I know.”
While his tone worried her a bit, Usagi couldn’t help the small smile on her face. “Always the defender.”
“I’ve always been such, Usagi. Nothing more.”
“Mm. I wouldn’t say ‘nothing more.’ But we’re certainly lucky you are.”
Cass smiled at her then looked back at the street.
Usagi couldn’t help but notice something. “Is… something else on your mind?”
“Oh.” Cass shook his head, “It’s nothing.”
“It’s not nothing. I may not be the smartest person but I can see something’s up. C’mon. You can tell us. We don’t mind.”
Cass looked at her, then Mamoru, who held his smile.
Cass took a deep breath and exhaled, “Well! How Bellona… Sailor Aurora Astrum spoke to me. It reminds me of my early days with the Paladins. How much I didn’t know and still don’t. It causes me to wonder about my home again. Where I truly come from. That time in my life I… I just… can’t remember.”
“I can’t imagine how much that must hurt,” Mamoru said. “But, if it’s any consolation, I can’t imagine you were that different from who you are now. From the moment we met, you’ve always been a kind, considerate man. Whoever you were before… I’m positive you were the same person.”
Cass smiled. “Thank you, Mamoru. Your kind words mean much. I just… wish I always believed them.”
“It must be hard for you.”
“A bit.” Cass looked at the ground. “Part of me wonders… was I a terror? Someone who had to be cast aside?” He looked at his hand. “Dragons destroy. I know that. I’ve fought my fair share. If I wasn’t a terror… then… perhaps… I was no one.” Cass stared at the city lights. “A throwaway.”
“I don’t think that’s true, either,” Usagi said, sympathetically. “You’re… so important to everyone you meet. There’s no way you were a throwaway.”
Cass smiled and looked at Usagi, “You’re such a kindhearted lady, Usagi. Thank you.”
Usagi smiled.
“You’re no throwaway to us,” Mamoru noted. “You never have been and you never will be.”
“You showed up, this super cool guy with an awesome car,” Usagi reminded. “You even cooked for us! You’re a great guy, Cass! We’re really lucky you came back! We couldn’t be happier you’re here with us!”
Cass’s smile shifted to a more thoughtful grin. “A grand gift, indeed! Thank you.”
Usagi walked up to him. “Whoever you were before… I’m sure he was a great guy. Because the guy you are now? He’s awesome! We love him!”
Cass held his smile. “You remind me of Empress Bellicent. For all the fierce power she commanded… she had a heart that cared for everyone around her.”
“Sounds like I’m in good company!”
“The best.”
“Well, we just wanted to check on you and say hi,” Mamoru said.
“You’re both kinder than I deserve.” Cass bowed and rose up. “I am so deeply humbled by your concern.”
Usagi studied him, “Cass?”
“Yes?”
Usagi hugged Cass. Cass’s eyes widened. Mamoru held his warm smile.
“Trust me,” Usagi declared. “You were a great guy. You always were. You are now, so you had to be before. I know it.”
Cass exhaled. He smiled and hugged her in return. “Thank you, Usagi. From the bottom of my heart… thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Usagi squeezed him then released the hug.
Mamoru held his hand out. Cass shook Mamoru’s hand.
“I couldn’t agree with her more if I tried,” Mamoru nodded.
“More caring words, I cannot imagine,” Cass replied. “And far more than I deserve.” They released the handshake. “Now! You two were having a lovely evening before you ran across this old dragon.”
Usagi and Mamoru laughed. “Well!” Usagi grinned. “You’re our favorite dragon! You’re worth making a stop for.”
Cass chuckled.
“If you need us…” Mamoru said.
“Right back at you.”
“Have a good night, Cass.”
“See you later!” Usagi waved.
“Be safe, both of you,” Cass nodded. “Have a great evening.”
Usagi and Mamoru headed off, with Cass gazing at them as they left.
Cass remembered the teachings about the Moon Kingdom from the Paladins and his master Musashi. Cass recalled how news spread across the universe about the Kingdom’s fall. Seeing Usagi and Mamoru was something Cass considered a miracle. He always wondered if he had been any use during the Moon Kingdom’s war with the Dark Kingdom.
As Cass scanned the city again, his mind came to one thought: he couldn’t help Usagi and Mamoru in the last war. He would do everything in his power to ensure they won this one.
Notes:
A/N: For those wondering why Cass is using a fax machine, remember "Sailor Moon" takes place in the 90s. Wow. It just occurred to me most readers probably won't even know what fax machine even is. That's actually hilarious to me.
Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Kinship
Notes:
A/N: 2024.12.21
Can't lie: this chapter has one of my favorite, I'll say, connections I've been wanting to do for years!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 8: Kinship
The following day, Toshi, Shiro, Kayla, and Cairo arrived at Cass’s house. Stopping at the gate, the trio gazed at the large home. The mansion was easily one of biggest houses they had ever seen. Just from the outside, it looked like it had no less than eight bedrooms.
“Wow…” Toshi, Shiro, and Kayla exhaled simultaneously. Even Cairo purred in wonder.
“No, seriously, how rich is Cass?!” Shiro asked.
“I wonder if we can work for him,” Toshi breathed out.
“Him adopting me, I won’t mind,” Kayla admitted.
They walked up to the door, Toshi ringing the doorbell. A minute later, Victor opened the door with a smile on his face. “Hey, hey, crew!” Victor greeted.
“Hey, Victor,” Toshi greeted.
“Hey!” Shiro added.
“Sorry, if we’re late,” Kayla said.
“Right on time!” Victor opened the door wider, “Come in, come in!”
After they entered, Victor closed the door behind them and led them through the house.
The trio studied the house in wonder. It was almost like the size of the outside of the house barely did the inside justice. “This is place is fantastic!” Kayla breathed out.
“Yeah, Cass outdid himself on this one,” Victor agreed. “Wait until the rest of the furnishings get here.”
They walked into the living room where Cass was standing, holding a few papers, and Isidro and Rokuro were sitting in different chairs in the room.
Cass smiled, “Afternoon, all. Please, sit down.” Everyone took a seat, save for Victor, leaned against the wall behind where Cass was standing. “So! First of all, I want to say how proud I am of everyone here.” He looked at Rokuro and Isidro, “Traveled warriors…” he turned to Shiro and Toshi, “…new soldiers…” then to Kayla, “and lone guardians.” He looked down at Cairo, “Well. Almost alone.”
Cairo purred and Kayla giggled.
“I have something I wish to say, if you all wouldn’t mind indulging an old man.”
“No problem at all, sir,” Toshi nodded.
“It is your house, Cass-san,” Shiro smiled.
“I’ve waited a long time to meet you, Mr. Cass,” Kayla added. “Princess Bellona always told me awesome things about you. So, to hear a speech from you… I’m kinda fangirling.”
Victor chuckled, “Check it out, boss! You got a fan club!”
“Victor…” Cass groaned. He sighed and began to pace the room, studying the five of them. “I know the night before last was a lot. That’s why I wanted to give you all a day to absorb everything. The road we are all about to embark on… it will not be easy.” He looked at Rokuro and Isidro, “It’ll absolutely, without a doubt be one of the toughest battles we’ve ever faced.” He turned his attention to Toshi and Shiro, “And I don’t even know if you can imagine what will be waiting for us.” He scanned the others again, “The Maw is not a monster to be taken lightly. And the Agonia are an army of creatures who live for death and destruction. They are dangerous enemies: fearsome and powerful. No matter what… this will be matter of life or death.”
Rokuro, Isidro, Shiro, Toshi, and Kayla all looked at each other. Victor studied them, seeing some nervousness as he expected. Victor didn’t blame them. There was plenty to be nervus about.
Cass took note of their concern, as well. “This battle… is the epitome of why the Crimson Paladins were created. Monsters like the Agonia are why we exist. Defeating them, protecting the Sailor Guardians, and protecting innocents and warriors of justice are the reasons why we fight.” He sighed. “However… I know how dangerous it can be. Which brings me to the most important piece of business to discuss.” He paced a bit more, “I know Victor would never take this offer…”
“Damn right,” Victor smirked.
“‘Offer’?” Isidro asked.
Cass stopped. “Yes.” He looked at them all again, “The offer… to remain here. On Earth. While we handle this madness.”
The group all froze, taking in Cass’s words.
“Even me?” Kayla asked.
“Arguably, Kayla, you’ve faced these battles longer than the others,” Cass replied.
“Who’s arguing?” Victor asked.
“You can stay here. Wait for our return. The other piece of business I wanted to make you aware of is all of your past issues are being handled, Kayla. As far as anyone is concerned, you’ve been my ward for the past few years.”
Kayla froze then laughed. “Seriously? No more cops?”
“Short of you doing something else illegal, no,” Cass joked.
Kayla laughed again, tears forming.
“From now on, you’re protected by me and my estate.”
“You might as well be protected by the FBI,” Victor smiled.
“Thank you, Mr. Cass,” Kayla nodded.
“You’re more than welcome,” Cass said.
“Cass-sama?” Toshi raised his hand.
“Yes, sir?”
Toshi stood up. “I know you’ve probably done something similar for me and Shiro, yes?”
Cass smiled. “Perhaps.”
“That’s a ‘yes’,” Victor declared.
“I figured,” Toshi smiled. “I asked that to say… I appreciate the offer of staying behind… but I would be honored if you would allow us to fight with you and Sailor Guardians.”
“Same,” Shiro stood up.
Kayla stood, as well. Her expression confirming she was still part of the mission.
“You’re not getting rid of me that easily, boss,” Isidro stood.
“Thank you for the offer, sir,” Rokuro rose, “but, if it’s all the same to you, I’d rather fulfill my obligations as a Paladin.”
Cass chuckled. “Very well. We’ll prepare you all we can.” He looked at Shiro and Toshi, “Any spare time we get to train, we will. Just in case, Victor will probably handle most of the training.”
“Oh, goodie!” Victor smiled, dangerously.
“Aaaand I regret that decision, immediately!”
“No take-backs!”
Cass shook his head. “Well, I’m glad we’re clear on everything. But, for now, put it all out of your minds. Tonight, have fun. Relax. Enjoy yourselves.”
“Roger that, boss!” Victor looked at the others, “You heard ‘em, crew! Tonight, we have ourselves a good time!”
Rokuro sighed. “I’d rather stay here.”
“It’s an order.”
Rokuro let out an agitated groan.
Victor chuckled. He looked at Cass, “What are your plans?”
“What’s the phrase you learned?” Cass asked. “Oh, yes. ‘Minding adults’ business.’”
“It’s ‘mindin’ grown folks’ business’, and you’re snippy.” Victor smiled, snidely. “Even…”
“Don’t say it!”
“Ornery!”
Cass let out a low roar.
That evening, the Inner Guardians were out with Kayla and the Paladins, sans Cass. With Haruka, Michiru, and Setsuna were also out for the evening, Luna and Artemis were at the home of the Outer Guardians with Hotaru and Cairo, as they watched over the Legacy.
“It really is the real thing,” Artemis said in wonder.
“Was there any doubt?” Luna asked.
“So much power,” Hotaru noted. “Yet, I can only sense it when I’m very close to it.”
“That was part of the protection of the Legacy,” Artemis explained. “For the most part, the power is sealed within the pages of the book.”
“How did the Agonia even know about it?”
“The Agonia must have, somehow, seen glimpses of our current time,” Luna pondered. “Princess Bellona must have, as well.”
“Princess Bellona must be very powerful to even be able to contact Setsuna,” Hotaru realized. “Especially at the Time Door.”
“But how are the Agonia seeing anything if Princess Bellona has been shielding Kayla?”
“Hmm.” Artemis thought for a moment. “It must be the power of the Maw. Even if it can only see brief glimpses. That would be enough to be a problem.”
“Do you think they know we’re going after them?” Hotaru asked.
“Not yet. But the second we set foot in Utria… all bets are off.”
Luna sighed. “Usagi was right. Somehow she knew something was coming. She was right. This is a big one.”
Hotaru leaned her head to the side. “Usagi?”
“Yeah. She’s… really been different lately. I wonder if some part of her actually sensed this ahead of time.”
“It’s kinda scary, isn’t it?” Artemis pondered. “That Usagi could… maybe sense this before we did.”
“Maybe not scary,” Luna countered. “It proves this battle, this war… could the most dangerous we’ve ever faced.”
“That may be true,” Hotaru confirmed, “but we are facing it with more allies than we usually do. We can handle it. Though, I must admit… this is extremely dangerous.”
Usagi, Mamoru, and the rest of the group rented out a large room in a karaoke bar, with most everyone taking turns singing songs. The atmosphere was fun, but Victor did notice Rokuro seemed to be a bit reserved. Not entirely unexpected but this reservation seemed different. While Victor had picked up, quite easily, Rokuro had caught Minako’s eye, he was almost sure the same was true in reverse. A bit of a surprise for Victor, but not entirely. Victor was just surprised to see Rokuro show that kind of interest. While everyone was talking, Victor motioned toward Rokuro, with Victor giving the excuse to everyone that he remembered something he had to ask Rokuro.
Once in the hallway, Rokuro turned to Victor, “Something wrong?”
“That’s what I wanted to ask you.” Victor folded his arms and leaned against the wall. “What’s up? You’re quieter than usual.”
“I’m not.”
Victor just stared at him.
Rokuro held his ground for a few moments then relented. He sighed and looked off, “I’m not one for social gatherings.”
“Gee, that surprises me!” Victor joked.
“Vic…”
“Relax, Ro. We’re just hanging out.” Victor sneered. “I mean… look how close Minako is sitting next to you.”
Rokuro tried not to blush. “Well… maybe…” He grunted, “I don’t know what you’re talking about!”
“Fight it all you want. I already saw it. I don’t blame you. She’s absolutely beautiful.”
“Then why don’t you show interest in her?”
Victor grinned. “Because a certain Guardian representing Mars already has my complete, undivided attention. Has for a while.”
“Mm,” Rokuro replied.
“But, given you’re such a know-it-all jerk, Minako might not like you once she gets to know you, anyway!”
Rokuro’s face fell rigid.
Victor laughed. “I’m messing with you! God, loosen up!”
Rokuro looked away, nervously. “I’m not like you, Vic.”
Victor studied Rokuro, noticing his demeanor. This was really bothering him.
“I…” Rokuro took a deep breath. “I… don’t know how to… be a friend. I didn’t have any growing up. I’m not like how you and Isidro can be. After my parents… I buried myself in books. Relationships, of any kind, just seemed like a way to get hurt. And no one, no matter how kind, seemed to be worth getting attached to. Being a Paladin just gave me something to do with my intelligence and abilities. I don’t see it as a… way to make friends. Why do you think me and Isidro don’t get along? At least… I didn’t see it that way. It’s easy to be a soldier and follow orders. This? Not so much.”
“You grew up one way and now you need to change your thinking,” Victor surmised. “I understand that more than you think, Ro. It’s no time like the present to start making changes from what you knew… to what you know.”
Rokuro considered that then scoffed. “How are you so logical with just a few words?”
“You’re not the only one who reads books. Plus, I watch a lotta TV.” Victor paced for a moment. “Listen, when we met… it was after me and Cass found Isidro. Me, Cass, and Izzy… not that different on the outside. But you and me… we have some things in common. More than you think. When I was a kid, I was trained to not have emotions. You trained yourself to not have them. I knew I had to change to not be a weapon. Friends like Cass and Izzy help. Friends like the Guardians help. And a friend like you helps. You’re a brilliant strategist, man. A strong Paladin. But now…” he laughed, softly, “time to relax. Let loose. Be a dude, dude. A respectful, honest one, mind you. But a dude. That means… let go of the logic for a bit. You can pick it right back up later.”
Rokuro chuckled a bit. “Thanks, Vic.”
“It’s why I’m here, buddy,” Victor replied. “Also… be nice and admit Izzy’s your friend.”
Rokuro rolled his eyes, “Fine, fine.”
“There we go! C’mon. We need to have fun. The fighting will start soon. Best to enjoy the peace now.”
“More wise words.”
“Those were more from Cass than anything.”
They walked back inside the room and Rokuro steeled himself before going back to sit near Minako, beginning to engage her in conversation. With his eyes wide at seeing Rokuro purposefully engage with Minako, Isidro looked at Victor, who just smiled.
With the children out having fun, Cass began to trek around Tokyo again. Victor had been right the day before: something big was coming and Cass was keeping it to himself.
He saw hardships and pain. Tears and sorrow.
Death.
Cass saw death. Some more defining than others. He saw the worst results. But he also saw the best outcomes. Those were the ones he knew he had to fight for. Those outcomes were the ones had to give everything for. He had a team of Paladins now, not to mention the Sailor Guardians. The oncoming war would be dangerous and difficult. Not Cass’s first, which only added to his worry. But Cass also saw Usagi help make the impossible happen. Bellona was doing all she could to help. The war could be won. Cass just wanted to make sure it was, as best as possible, with the best results that could be achieved.
As Cass continued his wandering, he walked down a street where he sensed three familiar powers nearby. He walked past a café and saw Haruka, Michiru, and Setsuna sitting inside. Setsuna looked up, saw Cass, smiled, and waved, enthusiastically.
Cass smiled and waved back. He also noticed a warmth he wasn’t used to emanating from his chest.
Setsuna motioned for him to come in.
Cass held his smile and headed for the door.
“What are you doing?” Haruka asked Setsuna, suspiciously.
Setsuna blushed, “Oh! Well, I…”
Michiru smiled. “He’s more than welcome!”
Haruka groaned.
Cass walked in and to their table. “Good evening, ladies.”
Setsuna just waved. “Hi, Cass!”
“Good evening,” Michiru greeted.
“Yeah, hey,” Haruka raised her chin.
“Have a seat, please,” Michiru motioned to the space next to Setsuna.
Cass looked at her, “May I?”
Setsuna nodded.
“Thank you.”
‘Dammit, he’s being a gentleman,’ Haruka thought.
Michiru shot Haruka a quick look, which just screamed “I told you so.”
“So, what brings you out?” Setsuna asked.
Michiru and Haruka noticed a certain gleam in Setsuna’s eyes, one that they had never seen in her before, as she looked at Cass. Haruka resisted the urge to groan. Michiru had to keep her smile from being too noticeable.
“I was simply wandering and thinking,” Cass answered. “Preparing for what’s coming next.”
“What about your team?” Haruka asked.
“Out being teenagers. Without the trouble, I hope. But I’m not too concerned, though. Since they’re out with Rei, Usagi, and the others.”
“You and Victor seem really close with Usagi, Mamoru, and the girls,” Michiru noted.
“Our struggle with the Disciples of Havoc three years ago resulted in a strong bond that continued to grow, despite the time and distance apart. I’m sure the letters helped. I’m greatly relieved to know that bond is solidified. For Victor’s sake, more than my own.”
“Why him?” Haruka asked.
“Victor had a troubled upbringing,” Cass answered.
“Because he’s a Shadow Angel,” Setsuna remembered.
“Precisely. Well, that’s the main reason. The typical perils of life tend to find him. Either way, I’m happy to know he has friends he can count on, besides me. Along with that, Victor has Isidro and Rokuro, now Toshiaki and Shiro. He’s no longer alone. That’s what matters to me.”
“He’s like a son to you.”
“More a younger brother.”
“Hm.” Haruka sat back. “Got any kids?”
“None,” Cass answered.
“Oh, please! Ami said you’re about five-thousand-years-old! You don’t have any kids?!”
“Haruka…” Michiru pinched the bridge of her nose.
“With respect, Lady Haruka, I’ve always had a specific fear of bearing children because of the danger attached to knowing me due to my life as a Paladin.” Cass shrugged, “Not to say that I’m a saint of any kind, far from it. I’ve had my fair share of lady-callers, but no children. I live a dangerous life with dangerous consequences. I’d rather limit the danger to just me all I can. Besides, as far as children go, Victor is bad enough.” He smiled. “By the way, for accuracy’s sake, I’m only 3000-years-old. Calling me 5000 just makes me feel old.”
Haruka glared at him while Michiru and Setsuna had to fight laughing.
“Forgive me. That’s a terrible joke. But the opportunity to use it so rarely presents itself.”
“You don’t seem like the joke type,” Michiru noted with a smile.
“Not often,” Cass admitted. “Victor brought that side out of me. He’s always so quick with a joke. I have to match his wit.”
“We noticed that when him and Usagi were going at it.”
“Ugh! Those two! Can you believe it? The royal heiress of the Moon Kingdom and the last of the legendary race of warriors. Haven’t seen each other in three years, and not even an hour in and the insults started. Children.”
“Well, I mean…” Setsuna shrugged, “they are.”
Cass chuckled. “Fair. Honestly though… I love seeing it. Usagi and Victor have a special bond that I didn’t expect. Certainly unconventional for the Moon Princess and a Shadow Angel to be friends.”
“I wonder what will happen if we can find Usagi’s brother,” Michiru pondered.
“Victor and Usagi may lose a bit of that relationship,” Haruka pointed out.
“Considering how much they are determined to one-up each other in the teasing department, I sincerely doubt it,” Cass chuckled a bit.
Haruka folded her arms. “To be clear, I’m still not sure about all this. Especially with Victor being so close to Usagi and even more so with how close he is to Rei.”
“I gathered. But you can rest assured, Victor would sooner tear his own arm off than hurt any of them. He regards the safety of those around him as a priority.”
“A Paladin rule?” Michiru asked.
“More or less,” Cass shrugged. “It’s become more of a Victor rule in recent times.”
“But I’m willing to bet it’s lesson he learned from you,” Setsuna noted.
“One can only hope I influenced him, positively.”
“All signs point ‘yes’ in that regard.”
Cass smiled. “Thank you.”
Setsuna smiled and nodded.
Michiru let a quick, knowing smile flash. Then she looked at her watch. “Hm. Would you look at the time!”
“Huh?” Haruka asked.
“We better get going, Haruka,” Michiru moved out of the booth. “Luna and Artemis are probably tired and want to get home. We need to look after Hotaru and take care of a few things. After all, we have a long trip ahead of us. We must plan. So much to do.”
“What we what?”
“We’re gonna go, Setsuna,” Michiru smiled. “It was great seeing you, Cass. We’ll leave you both alone.”
“We will not!” Haruka protested.
“Yes, we will!” Michiru began to pull Haruka out of the booth, “Come on, Haruka!”
Haruka groaned. She glared at Cass, “We know where you live!”
“No, we don’t!” Michiru stood, still tugging on Haruka.
“We can find out!”
Michiru yanked on Haruka’s arm, “C’mon!”
Haruka moved out of the seat but growled at Cass, “You. Sit here.” She pointed at the now empty side of the booth.
Cass smiled and did as instructed. A bit to Setsuna’s chagrin.
After Cass sat down, Haruka leaned close to him, “Just watch yourself! I’m angry, irrational, and eat guys like you for breakfast.”
“Oh, for God’s sake…” Michiru threw her head back.
“I don’t doubt a single thing you said,” Cass admitted to Haruka.
“Good!” Haruka replied.
“Haruka!” Michiru groaned. She looked at Cass, “Please, forgive her.”
“It’s fine,” Cass replied. “She’s protective of those she cares about. I completely understand.”
“Hurt Setsuna at all, and let’s see how ‘understanding’ you are!” Haruka warned.
“Oh, my God…” Michiru muttered.
Cass smiled. “If I hurt Setsuna, I’ll let you hurt me all you wish. I would deserve nothing less.”
While Michiru and Setsuna smiled at the response, Haruka growled, “Don’t get cute! I’m watching you!”
“Not anymore, you’re not!” Michiru pulled Haruka away. Michiru smiled at Setsuna and Cass, “Have a good night!” She focused on Setsuna, “See you at home!”
“Bye,” Setsuna smiled.
“Good evening, ladies,” Cass nodded.
“Good evening,” Michiru nodded.
Michiru pushed Haruka away from the table and out of the door of the café. After they were gone, Cass chuckled while Setsuna pinched the bridge of her nose.
Setsuna lowered her hand and looked at Cass, “I am so sorry about her.”
“It’s fine, really,” Cass replied. “I’d be that protective of Victor, if he didn’t decide to be a stubborn boy all the time.”
“Haruka means well. She’s just so… overprotective.”
“Given what I’m sure all of you have been through the past years, I can’t say I blame her.”
“Thank you for understanding,” Setsuna smiled. “And avoiding us like the plague.”
Cass shrugged, “I do enjoy the occasional challenge. Haruka may prove my greatest yet.”
Setsuna laughed. “So! What really brings you out tonight?”
“Just wanted some time alone. I wanted to give Victor and the rest of the Paladins time to… enjoy being teenagers. They’re out with the other Guardians. I’ve just been thinking.”
“About Utria.”
“Mm,” Cass nodded.
“Are you worried?”
“I couldn’t call it that. More of apprehension.”
Setsuna studied him. “But… you’re sure something more will happen there.”
“Yes.” Cass studied her in turn. “How did you know?”
“It’s in your body language. And your eyes. It’s… familiar. I’ve been there before.”
“Another eternal soldier.” Cass paused. “It’s been a long time since I met another.”
Setsuna exhaled. “How long were you alone? Before you came to Earth, I mean.”
“Probably about a millennia before I finally made it to Earth. I’ve had friends and allies on other worlds, but I had been traveling alone for about that time. I was on Earth for a couple of hundred years before I began making connections, establishing some things, and, after that, was when I found Victor.”
“The stories you must have…”
“Numerous and detailed.”
“I can imagine.” Setsuna toyed with her cup. “I… wanna ask another question. But it’s… kinda personal.”
“Please,” Cass encouraged.
“How did you come up with so much money?” Setsuna laughed.
Cass laughed in turn. “Gold exists on other planets, and it’s surprisingly accepted on a good number of them. I spent some time as a treasure and bounty hunter to make ends meet on some worlds. On Earth, as well, too, now that I think about it. Crass work at times, but what can you do?”
Setsuna laughed again, “Believe me, I’m not judging!” She stopped and sighed. “You know… it… just occurred to me… you said… you wanted to be alone. Here I am, waving you in, making you sit, and—”
“You made me do nothing,” Cass interrupted with a smile. “I’m just… used to being alone before a dangerous battle. Despite the last few years with Victor… it’s hard to break those old habits. But being alone…” He gazed at her, “…doesn’t have the… appeal it usually does.”
Setsuna gazed back at him, “That’s good to hear.” She blinked, rapidly, and blushed. “I mean… you… you don’t have to be alone. You’re not alone! If you don’t want. I mean…” She groaned.
Cass just smiled, holding back a chuckle.
“Can we… pretend I didn’t say any of that?”
“Honestly? I’d rather not. Because I greatly appreciate it.”
“You’re sure?” Setsuna asked.
“Absolutely,” Cass replied.
“Good. Because… even though I messed up how I said it… I meant what I said.”
“Thank you.”
Setsuna smiled, “You’re welcome.”
Notes:
A/N: To answer, yes, it's the Cass and Setsuna moments. That's something I've always wanted to do.
Chapter Text
Chapter 9: Lonely Hearts, Alone No More
After leaving the karaoke lounge, the group was talking and laughing. Victor and Mamoru noticed how everyone was having a good time, even Rokuro was smiling. Though Victor determined that had more to do with Minako than anything. Regardless, Isidro and Rokuro were getting along with the group seamlessly, as were Toshi and Shiro.
“I like your new recruits, Vic,” Mamoru said to Victor.
“They’re pretty cool,” Victor replied.
Mamoru sighed, “I know it was a Cass call… but thanks for coming back, man.”
Victor looked at Mamoru, “Hey, man. Missed all of you. I wanted to come back, and, you can believe me, so did Cass.”
“I know the girls’ feel better knowing you’re here.”
“Just them, bro?”
Mamoru chuckled. “Nope.”
Victor laughed and they shared a fist bump.
“It’s a real relief you’re back, Vic.”
“I’m glad,” Victor replied. “Great seeing all of you, Mamoru.”
As the group was walking through a park, Rei and Kayla danced around and nearly fell, causing both of them to laugh. Since they were so close, Rei looked into Kayla’s eyes.
Rei gasped.
“What’s wrong?” Kayla asked.
“Your… your eyes!”
“Huh?”
“What’s wrong?” Ami asked.
Rei held her gaze on Kayla, “Vic…”
“What’s up?” Victor walked over.
“Kayla, she… she has a dark purple ring around her eyes.”
Victor stopped and looked at Kayla. “You do?” he asked.
Kayla froze for a moment then slowly nodded.
“You’re a Shadow Angel?”
“What?” Mako asked.
Kayla looked down. “Kinda.”
“No way!” Minako exclaimed.
“You mentioned you were strong as a kid,” Victor said to Kayla. “That’s why!”
“Y-yeah,” Kayla stuttered. “I mean… I guess. I… never trained or met any other Shadow Angels, though. So… I don’t know how to use that side.”
“How did you not grow up in the Cloister?”
“Cloister?”
Victor chuckled. “It’s where Shadow Angel kids were sent to be trained. Wow. You really were out of the loop, huh?”
“I guess so.” Kayla began tugging on her sleeve, “I was born with this. It wasn’t until after I became Sailor Terra that I even knew what it was.” She lifted up her sleeve to show her birthmark. Contrary to Victor’s, the wing wasn’t as pronounced, and the wing was aimed downward.
“A Dormant!” Victor breathed out, his eyes wide. He looked at Kayla, “You’re a Dormant! I’ve heard of Angels like you. Your powers never fully developed, leaving only latent abilities. That’s so cool! I never met one before!”
“Are Dormants rare?” Ami asked.
“Oh, for sure! Even rarer than regular Shadow Angels.”
“No way!” Mako declared in disbelief.
“No, for real,” Victor reassured. “So, I’ll put it like this: Shadow Angels usually give off a certain aura when we’re born. It’s why we’re detected at birth. Dormant Shadow Angels don’t give it off, making them nearly impossible to detect. They can get the aura later, but they don’t always.” He thought for a moment. “Come to think of it… if you hadn’t found the Power Stick, Kayla… your Shadow Angel powers probably would’ve shown up some other way. I mean, maybe.”
“But because she’s a Sailor Guardian, the power found another outlet,” Ami surmised.
“Bingo!”
“You just told me more about Shadow Angels than I ever knew,” Kayla said to Victor. “Princess Bellona just told me I was one and that I would learn more when the time was right.”
Victor studied her. “You really never heard any of this before, huh?”
“Nope.”
“Do you know anything about else about… like, where you were born?”
“From what I was told,” Kayla replied, “I was just… left at a hospital in New Orleans. I’d been in the foster care system ever since.” She looked at Victor, “What about you?”
“No clue as to where I’m from,” Victor shrugged. “I was raised in the Cloister but it was destroyed by the Disciples of Havoc. I heard I was just dropped off there.”
“Kay, why didn’t you tell us about being a Shadow Angel?” Minako asked.
“I heard stories about them, after Princess Bellona confirmed I was one,” Kayla answered. “Rumors and myths, but nothing really that good. Then I saw how Haruka reacted.” She looked at Victor. “Sorry for… leaving you alone to deal with that.”
Victor smiled, “Please! You know how many times people look at me suspiciously? With or without knowing I’m a Shadow Angel? One more don’t hurt my feelings.”
“Besides, given how Haruka behaved, I don’t blame you for keeping quiet,” Ami said.
Kayla smiled a bit but frowned again. She looked down, staring at the table. “I’d always been stronger… and faster than the kids I grew up with. I just… thought I was a freak.”
“No ‘freak’,” Mako countered. “Hero.”
Kayla exhaled. “I’m… really not a freak anymore… am I?”
“Not at all,” Rei smiled. “You’re one of us, Kayla. Sailor Guardian or Shadow Angel. Doesn’t matter. You’ve got us. From now on.”
Kayla smiled. Then looked at Victor, “So… are we… cousins?”
Victor chuckled, “Well! Who knows? And who cares! We sure as hell can say we are!”
“Can we hug now?”
“Bring it in, cuz!”
Kayla hugged Victor as tightly as she could. Everyone smiled around them.
Setsuna and Cass’s conversation continued for a while, discussing various things about each other’s lives. Soon, the conversation steered back to the topic of the coming battle and all it could mean, through victory or defeat.
“So, you feel…” Setsuna said, concernedly, “as though this battle… is definitive.”
“Yes,” Cass answered. “This already feels different. It’s strange that it does. But… it does. Hard to believe, isn’t it? This feels different. After all I’ve seen. So many wars. So many battlefields.”
“So many lives you’ve had to witness pass away,” Setsuna whispered, sorrowfully.
“Yeah. Be it directly or indirectly because of me.”
“How do you… cope with it all?”
Cass thought for a moment. “The first way… I bury who I can or honor them any way I can and do my best to put it all out of my mind. I just… keep fighting. I don’t always have time to think about it. Plus, prior to arriving on Earth, I didn’t have many friends. Many friends left, I should say. I gained more, living here for so long. After I rescued Victor, I had to learn so many more skills. Something I’m grateful for. Who I have left, makes a world of difference.”
“The Paladins?” Setsuna asked.
“Them among others. However, protecting Victor and the other Paladins is my first priority.” Cass exhaled. “It’s my duty as their leader. But… I’m afraid I trained Victor too well in that regard.”
“You don’t need to worry. He seems like a stand-up guy.”
“He absolutely is, but that’s not the issue. I feel… he’ll do anything to protect his fellow Paladins. And he has a soft spot for the Guardians. Especially Rei.”
Setsuna smiled a bit. “I noticed.”
“Everyone did,” Cass chuckled. “He’ll throw himself into danger. But he shouldn’t have to. The Disciples are gone. He’s free of the chains of his past. He should live a long, happy life. Not worry about dying for his comrades.”
“But that’s his choice. From what I understand, you gave him that. The ability to choose the life he wants to live.”
“He gives me too much credit. He did that. He saved himself. I just helped him realize who he could be.”
“Others wanted him to dedicate himself to being a weapon, not a person,” Setsuna reminded. “If he chooses to be a hero, then he’ll be one of the greatest. And that’ll be because of you.”
“My ego is bad enough, Setsuna,” Cass joked. “No need to feed it anymore.”
Setsuna and Cass shared a laugh.
Setsuna settled down and stared at her tea. “It’s more… isn’t it?”
Cass looked at her.
Setsuna met his gaze. “You… have another concern.”
“Not a concern, really,” Cass confessed. “Just a… possibility I can’t avoid.”
“Am I asking too much?”
“Not at all. Do you mind if I discuss it? I find it’s difficult to talk to anyone else about it.”
“You can talk to me. About anything.”
Cass smiled. “Thank you.”
Setsuna returned the smile.
Cass took a deep breath and looked outside. “I’ve lived a long time. Seen every kind of battlefield imaginable. I’ve nearly met my end on several of them. This time… I can almost sense it. The end. No matter the enemy, no matter the battle, the possibility is always there.” He looked at his hand. “Just a matter of time, I suppose. No one truly lives forever. Every soldier either retires or doesn’t walk away from a battlefield.” He formed a fist. “Maybe this is the one… I won’t walk away from.”
Setsuna regarded him, apprehensively. “Does that scare you?”
“I don’t feel fear in the conventional sense, so the easy answer is ‘no’. If I may elaborate further, I’ll put it this way: I thoroughly enjoy living. But I don’t fear dying. Give me the choice, and yes, I would choose life, every time. However, I have my duty to carry out. I’m a Crimson Paladin. In the old days, survival was a luxury, not a guarantee. And… I’ve exceeded most, if not all, in that regard. We’re soldiers. We live, we fight, we die. That’s it.” Cass shrugged. “I’ve lived far longer than most.”
“If it’s any consolation… none of us want you to die.”
“That’s an immense consolation and don’t doubt for a second it’s not.”
Setsuna paused a moment. “I… don’t… I don’t want you to die.”
Her honesty took Cass by surprise. But it was an honest statement that meant quite a bit. “Thank you, Setsuna,” Cass nodded.
Setsuna smiled. “When I first saw you… through the Door… I thought you might be an enemy.”
“An understandable assessment.”
“I’m… really glad I was wrong.”
Cass smiled. “I hope I live up to expectations.”
“You have so far,” Setsuna declared. “Let’s protect each other… on Utria.”
“Sailor Guardians are more important than Paladins. You have my word, I’ll do my best to protect you, Setsuna.”
“Still… we’re both soldiers. Eternal soldiers. We understand each other. You’ll protect me. I’ll protect you, too.”
Cass smiled. “A blessing greater than any I deserve.” He nodded, “I’ll protect you. You’ll protect me. Deal!”
Setsuna smiled. She looked away, blushing a bit. “I… I know it’s late, but…” she looked back at him, “would you… like to… go… for a walk? With me, I mean.”
Cass held his smile. “I’d love to.”
Setsuna held her smile.
“Anywhere in particular in mind?”
“No. I just… want to go for a walk.”
Cass exhaled. “That is a wonderful idea.”
Setsuna smiled and stood up. She offered her hand to him. He smiled and took her hand, standing up.
As the night was winding down, Usagi had an idea and led everyone to a very special place: the pier where the Guardians first comforted Victor after his enraged state against the Disciples.
Upon seeing the pier, Victor laughed immediately. “Oh, man! Wow!”
“This is a great view,” Shiro noted.
“It’s calming,” Rokuro agreed.
Kayla noted the faces of the Inner Guardians and Victor. “There’s something special about this place. Isn’t it?”
Usagi walked to the railing, turned to everyone, and smiled. “This is the place where we really became friends with Cass and Victor. After Vic had a… moment with the Disciples…”
“I was raving like a lunatic,” Victor corrected.
“You were angry for all they took from you,” Mamoru corrected. “You had every right to be.”
“Thanks.”
“I just wanted to come back here,” Usagi continued, “‘cause… being here… was really important to us. To our friendship. I feel like… we should just see it again.”
Victor smiled. “I think about that night a lot. All the time. I didn’t know, besides Cass… there were people out there who would care about me like that. Past the pain, past the rage.” He looked at Rokuro and Isidro, “There were way more out there than I thought.”
“I usually never know but this time I’m sure: something big is about to happen. What Princess Bellona said really stuck with me. We’ll only get through this together. I know it’s important to look at this like heroes or fighters and all. But… I’d rather we know we can stick together… because we’re friends.”
“Wow,” Rei blinked. “Usagi, that was really sweet.”
Usagi smiled and shrugged.
Shiro looked at everyone then stepped forward, “Look, we may have just met… but there’s nothing about any of this that tells me to abandon anyone here. New friends or not. I want to fully learn what being a Crimson Paladin means so I can help my friends.”
Victor smiled, “You just summed up what being a Crimson Paladin means.”
“I’m with Shiro,” Toshi said. “We’re happy to be here. We don’t mind being soldiers… but I’m proud to be friends with everyone here.”
Rokuro sighed. “I’m not used to having friends. All of this is new to me. But… it’s… it’s a good feeling.”
“Having people I know I can trust?” Isidro smiled. “It’s awesome. Knowing their my friends? Even better.”
Kayla looked at the group. “I spent so long alone with only Cairo and Princess Bellona.” She uttered a shaken breath. “To have… friends. Yeah. Yeah, I’ll happily to that.”
Mako stepped forward, “For the longest time… it felt like just the five us.” She looked at the Inner Guardians. “But now… we’re way stronger. Because we’re gonna do this together.”
“Hearing Usagi having a sense about things is weird,” Rei admitted. “But she’s right. We’re gonna win this.”
“Because none of us are fighting alone,” Ami added. “None of us are alone. Not anymore.”
“And never again,” Minako said. “This isn’t just about Utria anymore. Vic and Cass have more friends and all of you are staying here. We’re friends. For good! No matter what happens next!” She smirked, “After Utria, I almost feel bad for any bad guy who runs across us!”
“Damn right,” Victor agreed.
“We’ll win on Utria,” Mamoru declared. “We’ll defeat the Agonia and the Maw and save the Lotuses.”
“Being a Sailor Guardian, the Moon Princess,” Usagi said, “is all important to me. But… I’m only able to do it because of the friends I’ve always had. So, before anything even happens… thank you all. No matter what happens with me and my brother, that still feels weird not talking about Shingo…”
Light chuckles spread through the group.
“…I want all of you to know… I really love and appreciate all of you.”
As soon as Usagi spoke, everyone couldn’t help but smile. A warmth spread through the group. The Inner Guardians and Mamoru were used to this feeling, though it was always good to feel it again. Victor was familiar with it, but it had been a while since he felt it. This was entirely new for the other Paladins and Kayla. And, like the others, it felt reassuring and heartfelt. They could also tell Usagi meant every word.
“Why does that mean so much coming from the girl we met, literally, three days ago?” Isidro asked Victor.
“That’s the power of Usagi, man,” Victor smiled. “Gotta admit… she’s really good at making you believe the best about yourself and being a great friend.”
“Oh, my God, did just compliment me?” Usagi sneered.
“Only this once. You’re still short, loud, and irritating.”
“At least, I’m cute.”
“Who keeps lying and telling you that?!”
“It’s not a lie!” Usagi pointed at Mamoru, “He tells me I’m cute all the time!”
“Woman, y’all are in a relationship,” Victor sneered. “Love has blinded him to the facts!”
“THAT’S IT!” Usagi playfully swatted at Victor’s arm repeatedly while everyone just laughed.
After a few more nights of preparations, the Sailor Guardians, the Crimson Paladins, Luna, Artemis, and Cairo found they were ready to depart for Utria. They had some supplies and a few essentials but figured anything else, such as extra clothes, they would have to make do with on Utria. They were standing in an empty, rural field outside of the central Tokyo area, hopefully away from any prying eyes.
“Think this is a safe distance?” Shiro asked.
“If it’s not, we deserve to be found,” Cass answered.
Haruka looked around then back at the others, “If we’re going straight to Utria, what’s the chance we’ll get into a fight as soon as we get there?”
“Pretty high, I’d say,” Kayla answered.
“We should transform now, then.”
“I agree,” Michiru said.
“I think it’s unanimous,” Mako nodded.
“Everyone ready?” Usagi asked. Everyone nodded. “Then let’s do it!”
Usagi lifted up the Divine Moon Crest, “Divine Moon Power, Make Up!”
Each of the Guardians summoned their Nova Rods and lifted them into the sky.
“Mercury Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Mars Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Jupiter Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Venus Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Pluto Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Neptune Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Uranus Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Saturn Nova Power! Make Up!”
“Terra Nova Power! Make Up!”
Mamoru summoned a rose and lifted it up, causing a gust of rose petals to surround him.
“Ready?!” Cass asked the Paladins.
“Ready!” they answered. They all entered the Paladin transformation stance.
“Rise to battle! Crimson Paladins! To Arms!”
Cairo howled into the air, his body beginning to shift.
The light from their combined powers exploded then faded, and the Sailor Guardians, Tuxedo Mask, and the Crimson Paladins completed their transformations.
After the transformation, everyone took note of the Guardians’ upgraded uniforms. They were given silver vambraces on their forearms, on top of their forearm gloves, with the vambraces highlighted with each Guardian’s corresponding colors. The Guardians also each gained a cape just underneath their back bow, and the cape stretched down to just below their knees. The ribbons of their back bows also extended down the same length as their capes. Moon’s unform varied slightly as her vambraces were gold and her cape was a bright pink. The front bow hearts of each of the other Guardians now had their own planet symbol engraved on it.
Luna and Artemis stood in amazement. “Amazing,” Luna whispered.
“This is awesome!” Venus smiled.
Angelus sneered. “The Agonia ain’t gonna know what hit ‘em!”
“Got that right!” Jupiter agreed.
“Time to get going,” Mercury declared.
“Everyone ready?” Terra asked. The group nodded. She set the Legacy on the ground and it opened.
Bellona appeared again. “Hello, everyone.” They all greeted her. “Are you prepared?”
“We’re ready, Bellona,” Ziel nodded.
Bellona smiled. “That fierceness in your eyes. It’s so wonderful to know you’ve carried on the legacy of the Paladins, Champion Ziel.”
“I’m honored to pass it down to others.”
Bellona nodded. She looked at Terra, “Sailor Terra, be sure to take the Legacy with you. Not only will it insure you can return, it’s best to keep it with you so the Agonia can’t get to it.”
“Trust me,” Terra nodded. “I’ll keep it safe.”
Bellona nodded again. She raised her hand, causing a bright circle light to appear underneath the Legacy. “With regret,” Bellona said, “I cannot guarantee where on Utria you will appear.”
“Don’t worry, Princess,” Ziel reassured. “We’ll find our way once we’re there.”
“Also… I won’t be able to open a portal back until the Maw is destroyed, due to the power it exudes.”
“Understood,” Mercury nodded.
“Very well.” Bellona scanned the group. “Are you prepared?”
The heroes looked at each other, giving silent confirmation. They looked at Bellona and nodded.
Bellona nodded in return. Her eyes glowed. “May fortune favor upon you.”
The light under the Legacy grew, until it shined underneath the heroes’ feet. The light shined upward, the Legacy closed and floated to Terra, and the heroes disappeared in a brilliant flash, departing for the world of Utria.
Notes:
A/N: I thought about adding more of the conversations the groups had before leaving but I didn't want to drag that out too much. I might do some side stories later and include more conversations, but, believe me, we'll get plenty of moments that don't involve fighting later.
Also, what do you think of the Guardians' Nova uniforms? Not too different I know but I always liked the idea of the Guardians having capes. That may just be the superhero fan in me. Though I can't help but here Edna Mode: "No capes!" Points to anyone who gets that reference.
Now! The heroes have left and are on their way to Utria. What awaits them there? Be here next time to find out! See you later, dreamers!
Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Welcome to Utria
Notes:
A/N: 2025.03.08
WOW! WOW! I am SO sorry I was gone for so long. Life has just been lifing! Sorry for that broken grammar but that is how it is. There are a lot of notes I've been forgetting to mention. So, the names of Utria and Nevercrest (you'll see that one in this chapter) come from the website, fantasynamegenerators. Check it out. It's a great site! Also, on the upgraded Sailor Guardian uniforms, the ideas were inspired from many places. Special shoutout to legendary artists ElynGontier, Drachea Rannak, Sidney Deng, stefanolattanzio, Moize Opel, and Neon_Lyrith and also the "universe" created by Gwarriorfanfic. Their art inspired me in so many ways. I forgot to mention them before, my bad. Some of those artists and stuff even help me when I was coming up with the concept of the Crimson Paladins.
Okay! Enough rambling from me! On to the story!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 10: Welcome to Utria
After the light faded, the heroes found themselves falling from the night sky of Utria, causing some panic through the group. Coupled with various screams.
“Oh, dear,” Ziel whispered.
“WHOA!” Venus shrieked.
“WHAT THE?!” Jupiter yelled.
“NOT IDEAL!” Halcyon shouted.
“We noticed!” Angelus agreed.
Moon screamed, “AAAHHHHH! WE’RE GONNA DIE!”
“Not if we can help it! Knight Dragon’s Vow!” Ziel transformed to his half-dragon form then spread his dragon wings, taking hold of Pluto’s hand and putting her arm over his shoulder and neck.
“Sacred Shadow Seraph!” Angelus sprouted his six wings, catching Mars and Jupiter immediately.
“Uranus!” Neptune shouted.
“Right!” Uranus aimed her palms toward the ground, generating a large windstorm and slowing everyone’s descent.
“Halcyon, we can both use our TK!” Angelus shouted. “Steady everyone’s free fall!”
Halcyon nodded, “Okay!” He and Angelus aided Uranus with the landing by using their own, separate telekinesis abilities to stabilize everyone else as they got closer to the ground.
“Hey, Grayhaze! Think you can help us land safer?!”
“Gonna try!” Grayhaze summoned his clouds and smoke and solidified them, creating a makeshift slide to help get everyone to the ground safely.
After everyone landed in one piece, Uranus silenced her wind.
Neptune smiled at Uranus. “Very nice, gorgeous.”
Uranus just smiled, fighting a blush.
Ziel placed Pluto on her feet on the ground. Pluto blushed, “Umm… th-thank you.”
Ziel smiled. “My pleasure.” He reverted back to his normal Champion form. Angelus unsummoned his wings.
“That was fun!” Moon cheered. “You guys wanna go again?!”
“Sailor Moon!” the other Guardians chided.
“Just asking,” Moon whispered, sheepishly.
“Halcyon, Grayhaze, well done,” Ziel complimented.
“Uranus, when did you learn to do that?” Mercury asked.
“When we got our Nova power-ups,” Uranus answered. “I took one of the days to practice.”
“What else can you do?”
“Not sure yet.”
The heroes observed the ruined landscape.
“Well, judging by where we are,” Angelus scanned the area, “I can bet we’re all gonna find out what we can do. And see if we can push past what we’re usually capable of.”
“Seriously,” Jupiter agreed, grimly.
They saw the sun of the planet was beginning to rise in the distance. The light showed more of their surroundings, revealing devastated buildings and long-decayed remains of the deceased. The scene was just short of being post-apocalyptic as the flora in the area seemed to be thriving but that was only part of the landscape that was peaceful. Everything else echoed that war had not only visited this place but had a profound, lasting impact.
“Creepy…” Venus shivered.
“Extremely,” Halcyon agreed.
“Okay!” Mars exhaled, worriedly. “We’re here. Now what?”
“We should find Prince Kenshin,” Terra insisted. “We need to make sure he’s okay. If we lose him and the Lotuses… all this was for nothing.”
“You really seem to care about this,” Saturn noted.
Terra sighed. “I know it’s weird, but… I spent so long trying to make sure the Legacy was safe so I could get here and fight the Agonia. Having dreams about the Lotuses, knowing they’ve been fighting this war. I just… I have to do this. Call it a life’s mission, at this point. I gotta see it through to the end.”
Neptune studied Terra and nodded, “Understood.”
Uranus turned her head, muttering, “Admirable.”
“Where do we start?” War-Rook asked.
“There are two significant sets of powers in different directions.” Mars pointed west, “There.” She pointed northeast, “And there. But… that way is… is frighteningly evil.”
Mercury activated her visor, “There are even more powers than that. But the strongest are two directions Mars mentioned.”
“I think we should start that way,” Ziel gazed toward the west. “The strong powers bear no malevolence. There are strong emotions, though. Fear. Apprehension. Determination. Courage. Probably where the Honor Guard are located.”
“Why was ‘fear’ the first one you said?” Pluto asked.
“It’s the strongest emotion I can sense.”
Nevercrest.
Sitting inside of the Pathos Temple, Kenshin looked up, suddenly. He could feel a strong power. Several in fact. While they felt powerful, one stood out above the others.
One that felt familiar.
“My love?” Noriko asked.
Kenshin looked up, as she, Aeger, and Tsukihiko approached.
Kenshin stood the same height as Mamoru and had a muscular-athletic build. He possessed jet-black hair that extended past his shoulders and tied into a ponytail. Noriko had an athletic and voluptuous figure. Noriko’s hair was dark green and long, extending down to her knees, also tied into a ponytail. Aeger was built akin to body builder-like figure and was tallest of all the Lotuses. Tsukihiko the Owl, who sat on Aeger’s shoulder, was a primarily black, true owl.
“What’s wrong?” Noriko asked Kenshin.
“I…” Kenshin examined the landscape. “I think… something is coming.”
“Another attack,” Aeger growled.
“I think so. But… something… else.” Kenshin looked at them. “Ready the knights and prepare the shield. I’ll hold the line.”
“My love, you’re exhausted,” Noriko pleaded.
“I can do it. Go.”
The three hurried inside while Kenshin looked back at the plains of the Faith Steppe.
While he sensed an oncoming attack, the powers he sensed didn’t seem to bear any hatred or evil. What that could mean, Kenshin wouldn’t hazard a guess. He couldn’t hope for anything yet.
He’d seen too much.
A couple of hours later, the morning sun had fully risen, and the Guardians, the Paladins, Tuxedo Mask, and the cats came over the hill to see Nevercrest. Standing on top of a hill, the city seemed more like a fortress with stone walls about 20-feet high. The city seemed to be the size of, at least, two or possibly three towns with a large, cathedral-like building, centered in the middle of the city, standing tall above the rest of the city.
“That’s cool,” Resonance noted.
Angelus looked to the south to an incoming army. “I’m gonna guess that ain’t.”
The army consisted of human-sized monsters and were about 200 in number, all wearing battle armor.
Ziel saw the banners the soldiers were carrying. “That’s the flag of Nur’Rethnar.”
“Nur’Rethnar?” Pluto asked.
“It was considered the capital kingdom of the Agonia, on their home world, until it fell over 1500 years ago.”
“Guess they didn’t get the memo the place isn’t around anymore,” Venus said.
“Oh, they know,” Ziel replied. “They’re just keeping the spirit alive.”
“Sweet,” Angelus replied. “Let’s completely kill that spirit.”
“We should approach quietly, then attack when we can,” Mercury suggested.
“Good thinking, Mercury,” Artemis agreed.
“Let’s do it,” Venus said.
Junius, the Agonia general, lead his army in front of Nevercrest. Junius smiled as he raised his sword, “COME FORWARD, NIGHTSHROUD! FACE YOUR DEATH!”
Kenshin walked out of the main city gate, glaring at Junius. “You’ve failed at this before, Junius. You won’t succeed this time.”
Junius laughed. “Ahh, but I see the weariness in your eyes, Lotus.”
“I’ve been weary of all of you for years!”
“Then take your rest, good prince. Your final rest.”
“Not today.” Kenshin surged his power into his necklace, the Shadow Moon Scion, comprised of astronomical rings, formed as one ring until Kenshin surged his power. The Scion then opened into three rings, orbiting each other. He threw his hand into the air. “SHADOW MOON POWER!” A dark, purple orb surrounded his body then exploded in a flash of light. Kenshin’s clothing had shifted, giving him a coat, hood, and katana known as Grey Dusk in his right hand. He swung the sword, “I am… Nightshroud!”
Junius sneered. “At last! I can kill the Hero of Utria!”
“No! You will not.” Nightshroud looked back, “RAISE THE SHIELD!”
Noriko grunted. “Do as he commands!”
“Your grace!” A soldier pressed on a crystal.
Nightshroud jumped and landed on the field as a gold, translucent, shimmering light surrounded Nevercrest.
“Ah, your barrier,” Junius declared. “It wanes. Just like you.”
Nightshroud growled.
“I’ll crack your pretty shield… after I kill you.”
“We’ll see about that, demon!” Nightshroud entered a battle stance.
“Agonia! Attack!” Junius’s minions rushed at Nightshroud.
“We gotta help!” Venus insisted.
Angelus sneered. “So, what are we waiting for?”
“Angelus and I will attack first,” Ziel declared.
“Yeah, not by yourselves, you won’t!” Jupiter sneered.
“Come then, Sailor Jupiter! Let’s show these fiends true terror!” Ziel led the charge with Angelus and Jupiter right behind.
“Time to unleash my new trick!” Jupiter declared.
“Let ‘em have it, Jupiter!” Angelus cheered.
Jupiter jumped into the air and her antenna rose on her tiara. She spread her arms out and a series of dark clouds formed. “Jupiter! Thunder! Torrent!”
A series of lightning strikes emerged from the clouds, immediately destroying the Agonia soldiers on contact.
Junius turned around to see the attack, his eyes wide. “WHAT?!”
“What was that?!” Noriko asked.
Nightshroud had just cut down three minions when he saw Jupiter’s attack, which drew the attention of all Junius’s soldiers.
“Raven’s Scythe!” Angelus formed his scythe, charging at the other Agonia soldiers and slashing through them with ease.
Ziel drew his sword, surged his fire around it, and stormed into the thicket of soldiers.
“My turn!” Resonance ran into the battle. “GRAND! REVERB!” He threw the booming soundwave at the Agonia monsters, sending them flying everywhere.
Venus strengthened her resolve. “I’m going, too!” She jumped in the air and aimed at the other Agonia monsters. “Venus Crescent Explosion!” She fired a single Crescent Beam at another collection of Agonia and the beam’s contact point detonated with energy.
Mars smiled then looked at the others, “Everyone ready!” They all nodded. “Let’s go!” The Guardians and Paladins rushed into the battle.
Nightshroud looked at the oncoming heroes.
And froze the moment he saw Sailor Moon.
“What?” Nightshroud whispered. “It… it can’t be!”
“Sailor Guardians!” Aeger exhaled. “And… are those Crimson Paladins?”
“Like the legends?” Noriko asked. “That’s impossible!”
“Those are definitely Crimson Paladins!” Tsukihiko declared. “And the Sailor Guardians!”
“But how?!”
“Doesn’t matter! They’re here!” Tsukihiko laughed, happily flapped his wings. “We have a chance! WE HAVE A CHANCE!”
With the others handling the rest of the army, Ziel and Angelus rushed toward Junius. They jumped over the rest of Junius’s soldiers and landed in front of him, forming a defensive line for Nightshroud.
Junius stood with wide eyes. “Crimson… Paladins?!” he whispered. “Impossible.”
“We hear that a lot,” Angelus smirked.
“Abandon your battle, demon, and withdraw,” Ziel pointed his sword at Junius. “And we’ll let you escape with your dignity.”
“Honestly, I don’t want you to leave with that much.”
Junius growled. “I will not run from members of a dead order!”
“We look dead to you, jackass?” Angelus asked.
“Not yet!” Junius roared and charged at the duo.
Junius battled Ziel and Angelus, with Ziel finding Junius to be more experienced than Trulgan. But that wasn’t going to deter them. The Paladins moved in perfect sync to counter Junius’s power and abilities. Nightshroud took note of Angelus’s powers and instantly recognized his powers were those of a Shadow Angel. Nightshroud also noted Ziel’s flames, determining he was a dragon of some sort.
As the battle continued, Junius charged his sword with energy and swung, but Angelus blocked the attack with his scythe.
Amazed his attack was blocked and sensing Angelus’s power, Junius struggled against the younger Paladin, “What are you, boy?!”
“Crimson Paladin, idiot!” Angelus replied. “I thought we covered this.” He shoved Junius away. “Oh! You mean my powers? Well, I would tell you… but you’re not a nice guy. So, you don’t get to know.”
Junius growled.
Ziel stalked behind him.
Junius turned around.
Ziel breathed out a wisp of fire.
Junius felt a tinge of fear at seeing the flames. “You-you Paladins may defeat me… but my master will destroy you all!”
“Tell your master to get his ass out here!” Angelus ordered.
“He won’t have the chance, Angelus,” Ziel countered. “We offered you an opportunity to retreat, demon. Now, your fate is in our hands. Your destruction and the decimation of your squadron is all the message we need to send to your master.”
Junius roared and rushed at Ziel, who countered. Angelus unsummoned his scythe and kicked Junius in the back. Disoriented, Junius stumbled and Ziel managed to slash him.
Junius knew he couldn’t win this battle. He knew his death was imminent. But he would not let his enemies see any fear.
Junius roared and charged forward at the Paladins.
Ziel and Angelus rushed at him in turn.
Ziel aimed his sword, screaming, “Final!”
Angelus charged his right leg with energy and yelled, “Shadow!”
“Judgement!”
“Sabre!”
Ziel’s Final Judgement and Angelus’s Shadow Sabre launched as bladed-energy attacks. The powers formed a perfect X-shaped attack that struck Junius. The power surged, causing Junius to scream as his body turned to black coal and dissolved.
Ziel and Angelus landed and glared at Junius’s fallen form.
Angelus folded his arms, “Tsk! Dude ain’t so tough. I’m almost disappointed.”
“Understandable, but be wary,” Ziel advised. “He was probably sent here to wear down the Lotuses. For them, the latest battle of many. For us, this was just the opening salvo. Our enemy will plan and return stronger. We must be ready.”
“Yeah.” Angelus looked at Ziel, a complete lack of fear in his eyes. “I’ll be worried when they stop being cowards.”
“On that, we agree.”
“ANGELUS!” Mars rushed up and hugged him.
Angelus laughed. “Worried about me?”
“A little.”
“Guys!” Jupiter rushed up with the others, “THAT ROCKED!”
“You guys are amazing!” War-Rook said in astonishment.
Ziel chuckled, “Thank you all.”
Mercury scanned the area. “It seems all of the enemies are taken care of.”
“For now,” Uranus said, grimly. “The leaders are gonna find out about this soon, then really hit us hard.”
“We’ll worry about it when they get here,” Artemis advised. “Let’s get inside for now and get more information on the situation.”
Tuxedo Mask walked up to Sailor Moon. He placed his hand on her shoulder. “Ready?” he asked.
Moon didn’t answer right away. She considered if she really was. This was really happening, after all. A few moments passed before she whispered, “Yeah.”
“We’ll be with you, Sailor Moon,” Jupiter reassured. “Every step of the way.”
“Right,” Mercury agreed. “No matter what. We’ve got you.”
As the Guardians and Paladins approached the city, the shield was lowered, and Nightshroud, Noriko, Aeger, and Tsukihiko stared at them in surprise.
“They…” Aeger breathed out. “They… defeated a general.”
“By themselves,” Noriko added. “The Guardians were even fighting the rest of the minions. Those… two Paladins… defeated Junius alone.”
“I thought only the prince was that powerful,” Tsukihiko whispered.
Nightshroud stared at them all then powered down to his normal state. The Guardians and Paladins did the same. Once they were close, everyone stopped as an air of uncertainty surrounded them.
“Prince Kenshin?” Luna walked forward.
Kenshin gasped. “Luna? Artemis? You’re alive?”
Artemis blinked. “You know us?”
Kenshin chuckled a bit. “Yes. I do. Though you may not know me. Or, rather, remember me.”
“We only know what we’ve been told so far,” Artemis admitted.
“I thought so.”
“They should know me!” Tsukihiko fluttered down to the ground before them. He bowed, “It’s been a long time, my lord and lady!” He rose up.
“Sir Tsukihiko!” Luna gasped. “You’re still alive!”
“You went with the Shadow Honor Guard?” Artemis asked.
“It was a request made by the Queen,” Tsukihiko explained. “An advisor would be needed here on Utria.”
Artemis smiled, “They couldn’t have picked a better one, old friend.”
“I don’t know about that. If you had been here, Lord Artemis, I feel you would’ve advised us to victory already.”
“You’re more than qualified, Sir Tsukihiko,” Luna reassured. “If your advice hasn’t been able to lead them to victory, that just means the enemy is extremely powerful. That’s not your fault.”
“Thank you, Lady Luna.” Tsukihiko smiled. “It’s great to see you both again!”
“You too,” Luna and Artemis said.
“How did all of you get here?” Noriko asked.
“Long story,” Rei answered. “It’ll take a while to cover everything.”
Everyone noticed two very important people had been completely silent and still.
Usagi and Kenshin, who were just staring at each other in wonder. They walked toward each other, stopping right in front of each other. So many memories flooded through Kenshin’s mind. Emotions Usagi couldn’t place were invoked in her mind. She couldn’t place them, but she knew they were real.
“Little Serenity…” Kenshin whispered. “You’re alive. It’s… it’s really you!” He reached out and placed his hand on top of her head.
Usagi gasped.
Images flashed in her mind of this man. His smile. She remembered his warmth whenever he hugged her. Whenever he picked her up. Every time he said, “I love you, little sister.”
“Kenshin…” Usagi whispered as tears formed her eyes. “Big… brother!”
Kenshin chuckled. “Yes! It’s me!”
Usagi and Kenshin engulfed one another in a strong embrace. They held on to each other as tightly as they could, tears streaming down both of their faces.
Kenshin exhaled, “Little sister… after all this time…”
“I remember,” Usagi whispered. “I remember seeing you. I remember your face. I remember your smile.”
Kenshin chuckled, “You couldn’t have been any older than three or four when I left!” He opened his eyes. “Wait. Wait, the Agonia… they… they said the Kingdom fell!”
Usagi looked up at him. “It… it did. Our mother… she… used the Silver Crystal and we… we came back later on Earth. But… the Kingdom…”
Kenshin froze then looked off, swallowing down a cry.
“It really is gone,” Aeger sighed. He rubbed his eyes, “It’s all truly gone.”
“God…” Noriko whispered.
“We’re sorry to report it to you like this,” Cass apologized.
“It’s not your fault, sir,” Kenshin reassured. “I guess I just hoped it was an Agonia lie. Sadly… it was the one of the few times they told the truth.”
“But, Kenshin!” Usagi said. “You… here. How… what happened to you? What happened to us? What’s going on?”
“That’s… a lot to explain.”
“We’ll need to hear it all soon, Prince Kenshin,” Artemis said.
“I know.” Kenshin leaned his head to the side. “But… how are all of you here? And with Crimson Paladins?”
“That’s a lot to explain,” Luna replied.
Kenshin nodded. “Let’s talk inside.”
The Carnage.
Having witnessed battle through her magic, Umida’s eyes flew open.
“Sailor…” Umida whispered, “Guardians!” She looked up. “Crimson Paladins. No.”
Notes:
A/N: Alright, glad I got this out! But I need to hurry and get the rest of this out there! We have so much to cover! I hope all of you are enjoying it so far! Until next time, Dreamers!
Chapter 11: Chapter 11: War Story
Notes:
A/N: 2025.03.08
Uhhh... okay. When I said I'd be back soon, I didn't mean in less than 12 hours. I took a look at this chapter and realized it was closer to done than I realized.
So! Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 11: War Story
The Guardians and the Paladins followed the Honor Guard into Nevercrest. The city was vast; the exterior accurately representing the interior. After passing the dense outer wall, they walked through the town itself, consisting of a lot of similar buildings. This is where the majesty that Nevercrest held from a distance began to dim. As the Earth heroes followed Kenshin and the others, they saw the citizens of Utria huddled around in various masses. Most of the buildings in the city were dilapidated and desolate with the entire town just a few shades above considered being in ruin. Some of the citizens were in the houses, but the rest were living in, essentially, a tent city. The citizens numbered in the thousands, but smiles were rare, practically nonexistent. The citizens were downtrodden, beaten, and weary. In no uncertain terms, the populace was living just above being in a slum.
“Unreal,” Isidro whispered.
“Reminds me of places we’ve seen like this on Earth,” Victor noted.
“But with even less hope.”
“A sad sight indeed,” Cass agreed.
“How have you kept this place protected?” Michiru asked.
“Some of the remaining knights from the other ruined kingdoms joined with us,” Noriko explained. “The shield we have is powerful, but the power does have its limits. Due to the constant sieges, it’s failed on several occasions. It’s why we haven’t left it on perpetually. Even the number of knights has dwindled. It’s all we’ve been able to do just to hold the defenses.”
“You’ll be able to do more soon, milady,” Cass promised. “You have my word on that.”
They walked to another walled area, which surrounded the Temple. The Temple had a vast open area past the wall, filled with stone squares and some foliage around. While not as destitute as the rest of Nevercrest, the Temple area was in disarray, as well. The group entered into the Pathos Temple, then headed up to the fifth floor, entering a large room with an elongated table and over two dozen chairs.
“We used to plan our strategies here,” Kenshin mentioned, sadly. “Now… we just sit here in silence until the next attack.”
“That’s about to change, your majesty,” Rokuro declared.
Kenshin smiled. “Well. Let me introduce everyone.” He motioned toward the owl, “You already met Tsukihiko, our strategist and advisor.”
“Greetings,” Tsukihiko inclined his head.
“This is Aeger the Shield. My best soldier.”
Aeger bowed and rose up, “A true honor to be in the presence of such esteemed individuals.”
Kenshin smiled. He held his hand out toward Noriko. “And my wife… Noriko the Gem.”
Noriko walked over and took Kenshin’s hand, wrapping herself around his arm.
“WIFE?!” Usagi, Mamoru, Luna, and Artemis shouted.
Noriko giggled. “It’s wonderful to meet all of you.”
“Likewise, your majesty,” Cass nodded.
“I have a brother and a sister-in-law?!” Usagi exhaled. “This is a lot today.”
“Everyone, please, have a seat,” Kenshin offered.
Luna shook off her shock. “Well! Uhh! Yes! Let us introduce everyone.”
The next few minutes were spent introducing the Guardians and the Paladins. Luna and Artemis also gave a brief summary of how things came about with the girls becoming Guardians, discovering Usagi was Princess Serenity, the Outer Guardians joining the group, and meeting the Crimson Paladins. They also took time to explain about Kayla, the Legacy, and Princess Bellona.
Kenshin sat down. “Princess Bellona…”
“She’s the one from your dreams!” Noriko remembered.
“Yes.”
“She spoke to you?” Kayla asked.
Kenshin nodded. “She… said ‘hold on. Keep fighting.’”
“Seems like you’ve been doing that for a while,” Ami noted.
“It hasn’t been easy.”
“I can’t even imagine what it’s been like for you,” Rei said.
“Despite the hardships,” Kenshin said, “for every person we save, everyone we keep alive… it’s worth it. I have plenty of reasons to keep fighting and to believe that victory is possible.”
“Indeed, you do,” Noriko smiled.
Usagi smiled. “It’s great you guys found some kind of happiness in this mess.”
Kenshin blinked. He turned toward Usagi and smiled, “You need to meet Yoshio.”
“Who’s that?” Mamoru asked.
Kenshin smiled wider.
As did Noriko, “Our son.”
“WHOA, WHAT?!” Usagi screamed immediately.
“YOUR SON?!” the Guardians, Artemis, and Luna yelled, simultaneously.
Victor erupted into laughter. “All of you acting like they can’t have a kid or something!”
“Oh, you shut up!” Usagi shouted at Victor. She pressed her hand to her forehead. “I have a nephew, too!”
“It’s been a lot today, Vic,” Luna pressed her paw to her forehead.
Victor chuckled but shrugged, “Fair.”
“We need to make sure your son’s safe,” Haruka said to Kenshin and Noriko.
“Don’t worry, milady,” Aeger reassured. “Yoshio usually stays in the Holy Sanctuary, deep within the Temple, near Princess Prisca sleeps. We have guards and caretakers constantly protecting him. He’s safe at all times.”
“That’s good news,” Usagi said, relievedly.
“Princess Prisca,” Minako remembered. “That’s Sailor Zeta Rigel, right.”
“Correct,” Noriko confirmed.
“Her sleep is the catalyst for the timestream of Utria not being in line with ours,” Cass explained.
“We suspected she was doing more than protecting us,” Noriko answered.
“Does her slumber accomplish anything else?” Artemis asked.
“She keeps the Maw at bay,” Tsukihiko explained. “Mostly. But even that power has diminished over the years.”
“That’s how Trulgan got to Earth,” Kayla surmised.
“And how they even knew about the Legacy to begin with!” Luna concluded.
“You have the Legacy with you?” Kenshin asked in wonder.
“Princess Bellona said it was better to keep it with us,” Kayla retrieved the Legacy from her bag, placing it on the table. “She said it would be better here than on Earth.”
Kenshin stared at the Legacy then sat back. “It’s really here!”
“With the Legacy, Prisca may be able to find enough power to conquer the Maw,” Noriko said, hope in her voice.
Kenshin, regrettably, shook his head. “That won’t be enough, my love. The Maw’s already been powerful enough to do what it’s done so far and the Agonia are still strong. The war is still as precarious as ever.”
“The war will end soon,” Cass promised. “I swear to you that. We will aid you in defeating the Agonia and annihilating the Maw.”
“Thank you, Sir Cass.”
“What can we do to help?” Ami asked.
“A few things,” Noriko answered. “Our primary goal, however, is to destroy the monsters who lead the Agonia. But contending with their generals and their airship, the Carnage, makes things even harder. However, once the Agonia are destroyed, we can face and destroy Apophis, once and for all.”
“Who are the Agonia leaders?” Cass asked.
Kenshin pressed on a crystal on the table, causing images of the Agonia leaders to appear. “Hieronymos, the Wicked Sovereign. The leader of the Agonia. His lover and master sorceress, Umida, the Immoral Will. And, Hieronymos’s sword of annihilation, Unnur, the Testament of Sin. She is Umida’s younger sister.”
“Nice names,” Victor mocked.
“They’re quite dangerous,” Aeger argued.
“They’re murdering innocent people. I couldn’t care less how dangerous they are.”
“They’re powerful,” Noriko informed. “Horrifyingly so.”
“We do not intend to challenge them foolishly, milady,” Cass reassured. “At the same time, we will challenge them. We will not shy away from them, despite their power. Victor’s right. Innocence are being tortured and killed. We don’t ignore that plight, no matter how powerful the enemy.”
“Are any of these names familiar to you, Cass?” Artemis inquired.
“Not a one. The Agonia fought one last war against another demon race about 1400 years ago. It was thought they wiped each other out. Of course, all Paladins records of them stopped after the order fell, so, anything I learned about the Agonia came from other sources. But, with no trace of them in over a thousand years, I just assumed the rumor of their destruction was accurate.”
“Your Paladin ‘sense’ didn’t tell you they were still around?” Haruka asked, condescendingly.
“No, and I had no reason to concern myself with a sect of thought-dead demons,” Cass admitted. “The only time I had to chase rumors were the rumors of immediate threats. If they weren’t active, they weren’t a Paladin concern.”
“On the subject of Paladins,” Kenshin spoke up, “and not to question you, Champion Ziel, but… are you sure it’s safe to have a Shadow Angel among your number?”
Victor’s shoulders dropped. “Dude, really?”
“Respect, Victor,” Cass corrected.
“Alright, alright, my bad.”
“No, it wasn’t,” Ami declared, her voice full of confidence. “There was no reason to call out Victor like that.”
“But he is a Shadow Angel,” Kenshin repeated.
“We know,” Minako replied. “We just don’t care.”
Kenshin jerked his head back. “You don’t ‘care’? As dangerous as his powers are.”
“Hold on, Prince Kenshin,” Mako said, immediately, “your powers aren’t that different from Vic’s. So, what’s the difference?”
“Mako!” Luna hissed, warningly.
“No, Luna, Mako’s right. They all are.” Usagi turned toward Kenshin. “Kenshin. Victor is more than a Crimson Paladin, more than a Shadow Angel. He’s my friend. All of the Paladins are. I trust Victor, Shadow Angel or not.”
Kenshin could hear the genuine caring in Usagi’s voice and the defensive tone in other Guardians. “I didn’t mean anything by it. I just mean the Agonia could use someone with his abilities against us. Shadow Angels are known for being—”
“Don’t say the word ‘weapon’,” Usagi interrupted, immediately.
“Usagi, it’s okay,” Victor reassured.
“It’s not. That’s not how we’re starting this. You came here to help, Vic, just like everyone. I’m not letting anyone treat you like a weapon.”
Kayla took a deep breath and exhaled, declaring, “And he’s not the only Shadow Angel descendant here.”
“Wait, what?” Haruka asked, immediately.
“And that reaction is why we didn’t tell you,” Rei informed.
“She’s a Shadow Angel, too?” Michiru asked.
“I’m a descendant,” Kayla confirmed.
“She’s a Dormant,” Victor explained. “Her Shadow Angel powers never awakened and probably won’t. So you don’t have to be afraid or not like her, too.” He looked at Kayla, “You didn’t have to do that, Kay.”
“Yes, I did,” Kayla replied. “You said we’re family. Family sticks together.”
“It goes like this, Kenshin,” Usagi declared, fearlessly, “Victor and Kayla are deeply important this team. Way more important than that, they’re my friends. I trust them with my life. Like I trust all the Guardians and the Paladins. You want us to help? We’ll help. But you better trust them, too. As much you’re about to trust me.”
Kayla felt herself becoming emotional at Usagi’s defense. Victor’s smile of appreciation came to his face. Usagi looked at Victor, they nodded at each other. Usagi looked at Kayla and winked at her. Kayla smiled back, also nodding.
Kenshin considered Usagi’s words. She was only a child when he left. Now, hearing her, it almost frightened him how much she sounded like their mother. “Alright, Usagi. I understand.”
Noriko, Aeger, and Tsukihiko looked at each other, a bit in shock. Despite Usagi’s young age, she certainly had a lot of conviction in her words and even more in her eyes.
“What are our other assets, your majesties?” Rokuro asked.
“Just what you’ve seen,” Noriko answered. “We have two other members of our Lotuses but… that’s complicated as well.”
Victor thought. “So, counting Tsukihiko, that means there’s…” He sighed. “…only six of you left?”
“Yes,” Noriko answered, sorrowfully.
“When we came here…” Kenshin whispered, “there were as many as 30 of us. But… slowly but surely…”
“Sadly, we understand,” Cass sighed.
“What about the last two members?” Haruka asked.
“The Agonia have them,” Aeger explained. “The rest of the Honor Guard gave their lives to protect Utria and its people. We’re all that’s left.”
“We’ve done the best we can,” Noriko breathed out, a touch of depression in her voice. “It just… hasn’t been enough.”
“Damn,” Victor grunted.
“Well, we’re here now,” Kayla said, fearlessly. “And we’re not leaving until this is over.”
Noriko raised her head, hope in her eyes. She looked at Kenshin, “My love. With them here, we can finally make the rescue!”
Kenshin considered that then nodded. “Yes. Yes, we can.”
“The last two members?” Isidro asked.
“Yes. Grimclaw the Still.”
“And my brother,” Noriko added. “Rama.”
“Rama the Spear,” Aeger added.
“How’d they get captured?” Rei asked.
“We were evacuating the last of the royal family and citizens from the Westfall kingdom,” Kenshin answered. “Rama and Grim stayed behind to give us more time. The Agonia revealed they captured them. Not killed them. That was a year ago.”
The Guardians and Paladins fell silent.
Cass sighed. “I hate to ask but I must: are you sure they’re still alive?”
“Positive,” Kenshin answered. “Hieronymos loves torturing us.”
“We have to rescue them,” Aeger implored. “They were captured because I wasn’t strong enough. I’m supposed to protect everyone. I failed.”
“Seems like you’ve been trying, man,” Victor reassured. “Can’t blame yourself for this. And, for the record: Grimclaw? That’s a freakin’ awesome name!”
“Victor!” Cass scolded.
“Boss! Grimclaw! Tell me that’s not a cool name!”
Cass opened his mouth but sighed, “Alright, it’s extremely cool! But be respectful!”
Victor grinned a bit.
“Not to be rude,” Toshi raised his hand, “but that name does seem unconventional. How did it come about?”
“Many of the Honor Guard come with no background,” Aeger explained. “It’s one of the main reasons they join. No nobility to speak of. In Grimclaw’s case… he was unique. Once, he was a creature of malice.”
“Whoa,” Mako, Minako, and Rei whispered.
“More accurately,” Kenshin said, “he was born human, made a monster, then made a human again. But that number of transformations came with a cost. He’s stronger than most but… no matter what, he was still seen as a bit of a monster. He made great effort proving himself. Even losing his voice in that pursuit.”
“‘Grimclaw’ was originally a cruel nickname given to him,” Aeger said. “But… Grim… decided to keep it. He made it clear he would make that name… one that belonged to a hero.”
“He absolutely proved he is a hero. He, Rama, all of the Lotuses.”
Cass folded his arms. “Where are they being held?”
“Stormford Prison,” Kenshin answered. “A nigh-impenetrable fortress.”
“Hmph. ‘Nigh-impenetrable.’ We’ll see about that.”
“Where is it located?” Ami asked.
“100 miles to the southeast,” Noriko answered.
“We haven’t been able to mount any kind of rescue attempt,” Aeger explained, clear anger and sorrow in his voice. “It’s dangerous to leave Nevercrest unprotected and just one of us wouldn’t be able to make the rescue.”
“Good thing we have a lot more than one,” Mako suggested.
“What she said,” Victor agreed. “How can we get there?”
“We have an airship that can make the voyage,” Kenshin answered. “The Celestine Archer. It’s fast and can avoid most detection.”
Cass and Victor looked at each other. Victor shrugged, “Smash-and-grab job?”
“Smash-and-grab job,” Cass confirmed.
“Nice!”
Noriko blinked. “What… what does that mean?”
“It means we’re going to rescue them, your majesty,” Rokuro answered. “By that, I mean, we, the Paladins, have to do it.”
“This is Paladin work, Rokuro,” Cass reminded.
“Yes, sir.”
“We can do it,” Isidro confirmed with a smile.
“Yeah, we can!” Victor nodded.
Noriko blinked, understanding the implications. “You don’t mean… by yourselves? You… can’t mean that!”
“Yeah, they do!” Usagi giggled.
Noriko looked back at Cass. “But… that’s so dangerous! The risk!”
“It’s to save your comrades,” Cass replied. “Your family. A little risk is worth it.”
“It’ll just be a monumental effort,” Aeger said. “That is to say nothing of the danger.”
“I say we make the effort.”
“We won’t let them go alone,” Mako declared.
“And some of us will stay here,” Mamoru proposed, “to protect the city.”
Aeger shook his head. “If you truly wish to do this, I’ll take you to the prison.”
“I’ll go, as well,” Kenshin volunteered.
“With all due respect, your majesty, it’s best you remain here.” Cass looked at Usagi, “You, too, Usagi. Best not to tempt the Agonia with either of you in the open. At least, not yet. Plus, Prince Kenshin, I can see your exhaustion. You must rest.”
Kenshin sighed. “Very well.”
“Countin’ on ya, Cass,” Usagi winked.
“I won’t let you down, Usagi,” Cass grinned.
“I know. Vic might.”
“Your shoelace is untied,” Victor replied.
Usagi looked down. It wasn’t. She slowly looked up, biting the inside of her cheek and glaring at Victor.
“Made you look,” Victor sneered.
Usagi growled.
“I’ll come with you, Cass,” Ami volunteered.
“Me, too,” Rei said.
“I’m already in,” Mako smiled.
“I’m in, too.” Minako looked at Haruka, Michiru, Hotaru, and Setsuna. “You should stay here. Just in case.”
Mildly impressed by Minako’s suggestion, Michiru nodded, “Makes sense.”
“Mind if I come along?” Kayla asked. “I’ll leave the Legacy here.”
Minako nodded. “You’re in, Kay.”
“Isidro, Rokuro, you correctly guessed you’re coming with us.” Cass looked at the newest Paladins, “Toshi, Shiro. Remain here for now, help guard the city. This mission may take a certain… handling you two aren’t used to yet. Sadly, Rokuro and Isidro are used to Victor’s insanity.”
Victor rolled his eyes.
“Yes, sir,” Shiro and Toshi nodded.
“Lord Cass,” Kenshin said, “Stormford is incredibly difficult to escape. The Agonia will have it guarded entirely by their soldiers. All of the truly guilty former prisoners now serve the Agonia.”
“Who’s left in the prison?” Rei asked.
“Anyone the Agonia deemed worthy of torture. You’ll have quite the opposition.”
“Understood.” Cass stood up. “We should go. Now.”
“Really?” Minako asked. “Like right now? Just… just go for it?”
“Precisely. It’s the best way, really. The enemy won’t expect it. We just got here and we’re already daring to enter their prison. A more brazen move they could not have predicted.”
“You really think you can save them?” Noriko asked.
“We’re certainly going to try,” Cass answered.
“Ah, ‘try,’ my left foot!” Victor smiled. “We can do it! Sounds like fun!”
“You sound so certain,” Kenshin noted.
“Danger, combat, high-possibility of death? Sounds like a fun Friday night to me.”
“And you wonder why it took you so long to make friends,” Cass joked.
Victor stared at him. “I have never wondered about that! Give me some credit for being self-aware of how insane I am!”
Cass and Usagi erupted into laughter.
The Carnage.
“CRIMSON PALADINS?!” Hieronymos threw a chalice. “HOW?! THEY WERE EXTINCT!”
“With the Sailor Guardians no less?!” Unnur shook her head. “What is happening?!”
“The Reds!” Umida shook her head. “It was said their entire order was wiped out! How did I not see them? How did the Maw not see them? That should be impossible!”
Hieronymos took a few breaths then stood straight. “This… does change things. Sailor Guardians are one thing. Crimson Paladins are another. Regardless, they’ll join the prince and whatever of the Honor Guard is left.”
“We’ll have to kill them all,” Unnur concluded.
“Agreed. But now… we must plan things carefully. Our enemy… is now far stronger than we suspected.”
Notes:
A/N: Alright! Time for both sides to strategize! Let's do this! Also, another note: Grimclaw's name is partly inspired by Grimmjow Jaegerjaquez from Bleach. I always thought the name was awesome, even if Grimmjow can be a jerk.
See you next time, Dreamers!
Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Stormford Prison Infiltration
Notes:
A/N: 2025.03.08
Uhhhhh! Okay! I'm, uh... back again? Man. A lot of this was really closer to done that I thought. Okay! Let's keep it going! The name "Stormford" also came from fantasynamegenerators. Seriously, it's a great site!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 12: Stormford Prison Infiltration
After leaving the Temple in the airship, the Celestine Archer, Aeger, the Guardians, and the Paladins flew toward Stormford Prison. The Archer was beautifully designed, sleek, elegant ship that would put most jets on Earth to shame. It flew quietly and handled amazingly. Along the way, Aeger gave the Guardians and Paladins descriptions of Rama and Grimclaw. To make sure they weren’t seen, Aeger landed the Archer miles from the prison, and the team walked the rest of the way. After hiking for a few miles, the heroes arrived at a hill, from which they could view Stormford Prison in the distance.
Stormford was a tall, imposing tower, standing about 10-stories tall, and was painted completely black, with various small windows around the tower. There was an outer wall with an open space, all constantly patrolled by sentries.
“Damn!” Angelus grunted. “Calling this place a fortress is putting it lightly.”
“It’s the one of the primary reasons we couldn’t launch an attack before,” Aeger explained.
Mercury activated her scanner. “Wow. The Nova upgrades really updated my visor more than I realized.”
“What’s the word, Mercury?” Jupiter asked.
“Among the many prisoners and guards, I can definitely detect two really strong individuals. But… there are strong powers near them, probably the guards. And… the numbers of prisoners I’m detecting is… worrying.”
Ziel groaned. “Sadly, we may not be able to save them.”
Angelus sneered, “Doesn’t mean we can’t try, boss.”
“You seriously are nothing but trouble,” Jupiter laughed.
“I mean… yeah!”
Ziel analyzed the prison. He sighed. “No lack of defenses. Getting in may be easy… leaving won’t be.”
“One of the strongest power sources is at the top,” Mercury informed. “The other is far beneath the first floor. About 8 stories down.”
“They split them on purpose.” Ziel looked at Aeger, “That way, even if you did mount a rescue, you would be forced to choose who to save.”
“Bastards…” Aeger growled, lowly.
“Let’s completely ruin that plan!” Angelus smiled.
Ziel grinned. “Agreed. Myself, Resonance, Venus, Mercury, and Terra will take the top of the tower. Angelus, Mars, Jupiter, and Halcyon, you’ll take the basement.”
“Should I not join you?” Aeger asked.
“Actually, Sir Aeger, it’s best if you go back and stay with the Archer.”
“He’s right,” Venus agreed. “You can fly the ship. None of us can. We’ll probably have to make a quick getaway.”
“Actually,” Mercury said, “we’ll have to make a quick escape. We can contact you when we’re ready to go and you can fly in.”
Aeger nodded, “Understood.” He studied the group. “Thank you. May the Moon guide you to victory.”
Minutes later, the Guardians and Paladins entered Stormford without detection. They made it past the open courtyard and into the tower itself, finding an empty room to duck inside of.
“Alright,” Venus sighed. “So far, so good.”
“What’s the game plan, Mercury?” Angelus asked.
Mercury activated her visor and computer. “From here, things should be relatively straightforward.” She motioned toward a hallway, “There’s stairwell and an elevator-like structure that way that will go down the bottom dungeon. I can lead the rest of us to the top of the tower.”
“Better if we all take the stairs, no matter what,” Ziel advised. “Yes, we may be seen. But it will be harder for them trap us.”
The group nodded.
“Alright,” Mars exhaled. “Good luck, everyone.”
Angelus, Mars, Jupiter, and Halcyon headed for the path to the bottom dungeons. Soon, they found the passageway: a long stairway descending down in a rectangular design.
Staring down at the darkness, Angelus smiled, dangerously.
Catching Angelus’s grin, Halcyon groaned, “Oh, no.”
“What?” Jupiter asked.
“We can either walk down normally…” Angelus began. “Or!” His grin spread. “We can make this fun.”
“Why are you the way you are?” Halcyon asked.
“Messed up childhood and love for combat sports.”
Jupiter smiled. “I’m down for the fun way.”
“Of course,” Mars rolled her eyes.
“Besides,” Angelus said, “taking the long way will take forever and leave us tired. This is better. There will definitely be a fight waiting for us, and we need to be ready.”
“I’m in!” Jupiter made a fist.
Mars giggled and looked at the other Paladin, “Sorry, Halcyon.”
“Don’t worry,” Halcyon sighed. “I get it. I just can’t believe how many people are as crazy as him.”
The group jumped down, landing at the base of the stairwell. They looked up to see a large man-like being holding a large, metal maul. In an instant, the group focused on the mission, readying themselves for a battle.
“Who goes there?” the muscled-being known as the Warden asked.
Angelus glared at the Warden. “Just a couple of troublemakers. Why don’t you step out of the way? We’re taking the prisoner from that room.”
“The prisoner stays where he is! Only my masters command me! You are trespassers and you will be destroyed!”
“Oh, I hoped you’d say something like that!”
“FIRE SOUL BIRD!”
“SUPER SUPREME THUNDER!”
Jupiter’s and Mars’ attacks struck the Warden simultaneously, forcing him back but not knocking him down.
Halcyon grunted. “I was really hoping that would work.”
“We’ll just have to try again!” Jupiter declared.
Mars froze when she sensed something. “We’ve got company!” The heroes looked up to see Agonia guards and monsters heading toward them.
“Whelp!” Angelus exhaled. “We got their attention.”
“That was part of the plan?” Jupiter asked.
“Plan C.”
“There was a Plan B?” Mars asked.
“That went out the window when big boy wasn’t destroyed immediately when you and Jupiter attacked him,” Angelus answered.
“How many plans do you ‘currently’ have?” Halcyon asked.
Angelus saw the Warden ready for battle. “I’ll let you know,” Angelus entered a battle stance.
Quietly yet hastily making their way up through the upper floors, Ziel, Mercury, Venus, Resonance, and Terra heard a commotion on the floors below them.
As Resonance laughed a bit, Ziel sighed, “Victor!”
“I mean, c’mon, Ziel, we’re gonna get caught sooner or later,” Venus giggled.
“All of you only excuse him because you like him so much.”
“Well… yeah!”
Resonance paused a moment. “Boss, we got a few headin’ down this way.”
“How do you know?” Terra asked.
“Sound vibrations. This whole place is made of stone. It’s an echo chamber for me. I just focus on what I’m listening for so I don’t hear too much.”
Terra blinked. “That’s cool.”
Resonance smiled.
“Any behind us?” Ziel asked.
“They’re heading down,” Resonance answered. “The second we start fighting, you know they’ll head both directions.”
“Right. Cover us from the rear, Resonance. We must keep moving up.”
“Got it.”
“Mercury, let us know if you detect anything else. Venus, Terra, we’ll keep fighting our way forward. Everyone ready?”
The team nodded.
Ziel drew his sword. “Let’s go.”
They battled their way to the top of the prison. Sure enough, more resistance followed after them, just as Resonance predicted. However, the Agonia’s forces were not strong enough to keep the Guardians and Paladins back. They arrived at the door leading to the chamber. Ziel opened the door and he and Mercury peered into the chamber. In the center of the room, they saw someone chained up, hanging in the air, with their arms outstretched, the light from the night sky shining dimly on the person.
The team entered the chamber and Mercury scanned the prisoner, “That’s Grimclaw. But we’re not alone.”
“I can hear something else breathing in here,” Resonance pointed out.
Ziel grunted in agreement. “I can sense it. Whatever or whoever it is, it’s strong.”
The laughter of a female voice was heard above them. “Such strong warriors,” a woman descended down on a long chain. She was dressed in dark red and pink, holding a halberd. She had long, lanky limbs and long, thin white hair. Her skin was pale and her eyes dark. “You managed to fight your way here, unscathed. You’ll be wonderful to my collection.”
“And you are?”
“I am the Warder. You’ve come for my prize, I assume.”
“We came to save Grimclaw,” Venus declared, boldly. “He’s not a ‘prize’. He’s a person.”
“In his current state…” Warder motioned toward the hanging Grimclaw. “…he’s a prize. And barely that.”
“He’ll look better after we free him!” Terra retorted.
“Ah! You’re allies of the Lotuses. But… you’re not natives of Utria. Interesting.” The Warder smiled an unnaturally enlarged, fang-toothed grin. “Even grander prizes!” She shrieked, jumping from the chain to launch herself directly at the team.
Angelus blocked the Warden’s maul with his Shadow Echo. “You’re strong, child!” the Warden growled.
“Thanks for the compliment!” Angelus grunted.
“But foolish! You dare interfere with the will of the Agonia?!”
“Dude, can you just stop talking? Your breath smells like you died a year ago and they just discovered the body!” Angelus pushed the Warden off. He surged the Echo again. He realized the others were still dealing with the Agonia soldiers, but they didn’t seem to be faring badly at all. Angelus turned back to the Warden. “Listen, pal… you’re getting on my nerves!” He increased his powers more, “I’m giving you one last chance to get the hell outta my way.”
“You have no right to command me!” the Warden argued.
“Command you? Maybe not. But you’re getting out of my way.”
“You’ll have to destroy me.”
“Your call. HALCYON!”
Halcyon jumped into the air and aimed his hand at the Warden, “SUDDEN IMPACT!” A strong telekinetic force crashed into the Warden. While not enough to knock him down, the attack greatly damaged the Warden and decimated the ground at the Warden’s feet.
Angelus’s eyes flashed, “RAVEN’S!” He ran at the Warden, “SHADOW!” He slammed his palm into the Warden’s chest, sending the attack surging through and out the Warden’s body in the form of a large raven and destroying him.
Mars and Jupiter defeated the last of the Agonia present and rejoined Angelus and Halcyon.
“You guys are incredible,” Mars noted.
“He did all the work,” Halcyon motioned toward Angelus.
“But you were a big help,” Jupiter patted Halcyon’s shoulder. “Good to see our buddy has good friends he can trust.”
Halcyon smiled.
Angelus looked at the prison door. He formed his Echo again and punched the door off its hinges. “We need to work fast,” Angelus informed. “I’ll bet another set of bad guys is on the way.”
They hurried inside the chamber to find a small room inside of the chamber. Angelus ripped that door open as well to find Rama shackled to the wall. Rama’s long, unkempt hair hung in front of his face and he was in an emaciated state.
“Allow me.” Halcyon aimed his powers at the shackles and shattered them.
“Nice!” Angelus said to Halcyon. He hurried over, kneeled next to Rama, and began lightly tapping him, “Hey. Hey, buddy!”
Rama groaned. He barely managed to lift his head and open his eyes. He looked up at Angelus. “Who…” he whispered, “who are you?”
“You must be Rama. I’m a friend. Prince Kenshin and Noriko sent us. We’re gettin’ you outta here.” Angelus picked Rama up, putting him over his shoulders in a fireman’s carry style.
“You got ‘im?” Jupiter asked.
“Oh, gimme me a break!”
Jupiter laughed while Mars smiled.
“I’ll need you to fight our way outta here,” Angelus said to Mars and Jupiter. “I’ll guard him.”
“You’ve done plenty today,” Mars complimented. “We got it.”
“Halcyon, cover us.”
“Got it,” Halcyon nodded.
“Let’s get the hell outta here,” Jupiter rushed for the door, with the others right behind her.
Ziel, Resonance, and Terra fought up close against the Warder while Venus used her Crescent Beam to try and hit the Warder. The Warder made every effort to not take any damage, and she was succeeding. After another exchange, Ziel, Resonance, and Terra landed next to Mercury and Venus.
“Damn it,” Ziel growled.
“She’s got those damn chains all over this place making her impossible to hit!” Terra declared, irritably.
Mercury gasped. “I got it!” She looked at Resonance, “Resonance, how clearly can you hear the chains?”
“Pretty easily,” Resonance replied.
“How quiet can we be on the communications?”
“Very, I believe,” Ziel responded.
“What are you thinking, Mercury?” Venus asked.
“Everyone, be ready!” Mercury summoned her power. “BUBBLE! SPRAY!”
The chamber was immediately covered in a heavy fog. The Warder grunted, “Fools!” She moved to another chain, “You think this will help you? I serve the Agonia! We will not be defeated by—”
“VENUS LOVE AND BEAUTY SHOCK!”
The heart-shaped energy struck the Warder, causing her to scream and fall to another chain.
“POWER WAVES!”
The Warder was struck again, this time cutting her chains and sending her plummeting to the floor.
The Warder tried to push up to her feet but looked to see Ziel rushing out of the fog toward her.
Ziel’s sword was imbued with fire and ready to strike. “Judgement.”
Ziel flashed though the Warder, appearing behind her, and the Holy Fire engulfed her, causing her to scream until she was reduced to cinders. Ziel turned and looked at the decimated remains. “Strong… but not strong enough.”
Mercury’s fog dissolved and the others hurried over to Ziel. They looked at Grim.
“Can we get him down carefully?” Terra asked.
“Allow me.” Ziel jumped over and grabbed hold of the chains. He cut the chains with Defender, holding on to them so Grimclaw didn’t drop. Ziel slowly lowered Grimclaw to the floor, where Resonance and Terra helped lay him down while Mercury checked on him.
Mercury tapped him lightly. “Sir Grimclaw! Sir Grimclaw!”
Grim slowly opened his eyes and looked at Mercury.
“Hello. I’m Sailor Mercury. Prince Kenshin and the Lotuses sent us. We’re getting you out of here. Can you understand me?”
Grim slowly inclined his head.
“I can carry him,” Resonance suggested.
“Okay,” Mercury nodded. “I would usually say ‘be careful’, but we really need to go. Just… be as careful as possible.”
“You got it, doc!”
“Let’s hurry!” Ziel suggested. “Venus, Terra… we hit anything that isn’t an ally.”
“You got it, boss!” Venus smiled.
Ziel activated the communicator, “Sir Aeger! We have Grimclaw. You can make your way here.” They rushed out of the cell, hurrying down the stairs.
Halfway down the stairs, Ziel’s team saw Angelus, Mars, Jupiter, and Halcyon rush toward them. “Boss!” Angelus shouted.
“Well done!” Ziel smiled at seeing Rama.
“Thanks. He’s a bit out of it.”
“Same with Grimclaw.”
“How close is Aeger?” Jupiter asked.
They heard the sound of the airship moving outside.
“I’d say that close.” Ziel aimed his hand at the wall and fired a concussive fire blast, blowing open the wall. The Archer hovered just before them.
“Let’s get outta here!” Jupiter cheered.
Ziel looked down the stairs. “Resonance, Halcyon, take Rama and Grimclaw.”
“Yes, sir,” Halcyon took Rama from Angelus.
“What are you thinking, boss?” Resonance asked.
“Me and Angelus will cause a ruckus and delay the enemy,” Ziel replied.
“Oh, yes!” Angelus said, excitedly. “The ol’ ‘set fires’ plan! I love it!”
“Angelus…” Mars said, nervously.
“Don’t worry,” Angelus smiled. “We do this a lot.”
“Halcyon, Resonance,” Ziel said, “follow Aeger’s and Venus’s leads. We’ll catch up. Sir Aeger, take the airship and hover out of sight. We shouldn’t be long.”
“But—” Aeger began.
“Don’t worry, sir,” Angelus preempted. “We got this! See you soon!” He hurried off with Ziel, back inside of the prison.
A few minutes later, while Mercury and Terra made sure Rama and Grim were secure, the team sat in the Archer’s cockpit, watching as the prison seemed to be in a state of total chaos.
Aeger groaned, “The Agonia will send more soldiers soon. We may need to leave.”
“Not without them,” Mars defied.
“We’re waiting, Sir Aeger,” Venus added. “Sorry.”
A few seconds later, various explosions occurred throughout the walls of the prison tower. Soon, the team could see Ziel and Angelus launch themselves from one of the holes they left in the prison. They landed in the courtyard and defeated every Agonia that attempted to attack them. After a few minutes of combat, most of the former prisoners escaped through the destroyed prison walls, fleeing the area.
“That should be enough!” Halcyon suggested.
“Let’s pick ‘em up and get outta here!” Venus proposed.
The Archer lowered down; once it was close enough, Ziel and Angelus jumped up to it, entering the door Jupiter opened for them. Once inside, Ziel and Angelus rushed for the cockpit.
“Great job!” Mars smiled.
“Thank you,” Ziel replied.
“You better had been right about the rest of those prisoners being innocent,” Angelus joked. “We just caused one heck of a prison break, Sir Aeger.”
Aeger sat in stunned silence. “You… you did it. You… deposed… Stormford Prison.”
“A bit of a difficult task,” Ziel shrugged. “But not impossible.”
Aeger just sat back, looking out of the windshield of the cockpit. “We-we must hurry and flee.”
“That’d be best. We have made a grand mess of things.”
“Just another night for the Crimson Paladins?” Venus smiled.
“Sailor Venus, you have no idea!” Ziel smiled back.
As he piloted the airship away from the area, Aeger fully realized what had just taken place: in one night, in a matter of hours, Rama and Grimclaw were saved and Stormford Prison was practically destroyed. Aeger recognized that, for the first time, in so long, there was more than just hope they could survive this war. There was a chance.
They could win and defeat the Agonia and the Maw.
They could win the war.
Notes:
A/N: So, Stormford is done and the Agonia lose another strategic advantage. What happens next? We'll see.
Also, the Warden is directly inspired by the Gate Guardian, one of Trigon's minions, from "Teen Titans".
Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Past & Present
Notes:
A/N: 2025.06.03
Hello, all! I'm still here! Just life is still hectic! Hope you enjoy this next chapter!
Chapter Text
Chapter 13: Past & Present
Nevercrest. Pathos Temple.
The following morning, Rama and Grimclaw were in the infirmary lying in their beds, where they had been since the rescue team returned. After doing a medical check the night before, Ami did another one just to make sure she didn’t miss anything. Setsuna walked in as Ami was examining the two Lotuses.
“How are they?” Setsuna asked.
“They should be okay, as far as I can tell,” Ami replied. “But, I can’t lie… they’re in rough shape.”
Setsuna sighed. “This is all very telling, Ami.”
“Yeah.” Ami gazed at Rama and Grimclaw, “Their condition is… just a few levels above what’s considered emaciated. I think the only reason they’re even this strong is because they’re Lotuses. They’ll need lots of food and water over the next couple of days.” She sighed, in turn. “But I couldn’t agree with you more. This is a sad yet vivid window into who the Agonia are.”
“This really will be one of our greatest battles.”
“You’re right.” Ami smiled a bit. “But, I can’t pretend I don’t have a lot of hope of the odds being in our favor.”
“Because of Cass and Victor?”
“Yeah. I’m really glad they’re with us. Increases are chances.”
Setsuna blushed a bit. “Umm. Speaking of which… how well did you… get to know them? When you met them years ago?”
“Oh!” Ami stood up, wiping her hands. “Very well, I’d like to think. Why?”
“Just what can you tell me about… them? Cass and Vic.”
Ami smiled. “We met them and, instantly, they became good friends. Victor is funny and loves to tease Usagi. But he’s loyal. After they fought together to defeat the Disciples’ leader… I could see how much Usagi really valued him as a close friend. Rei did what she could to fight her feelings for Vic… but she just couldn’t. I’m actually glad she didn’t. It’s wonderful to see her smile since he came back.”
“I’m glad. And…” Setsuna cleared her throat. “And, uh… Cass?”
“Cass became a big brother figure to all of us. He helped Mako learn new cooking skills, let me borrow his books, and that’s just for starters. He treated all of us with so much respect and care. He’s just a genuinely great guy.”
“He seems like it.”
“Oh, he really is.” Ami finished cleaning up. “He’s always been a sweet, kind person. Him and Victor have that in common. Strong, powerful. But gentle and caring, all the same.”
“I got that impression when we talked the other night,” Setsuna mentioned.
Ami looked at her, “Oh! You got to talk to Cass?”
Setsuna looked up and blushed. She hadn’t meant for that to slip out. “Uhh… yeah. A little.”
“That’s great! Him and Vic are so great! It’s good to hear you guys are getting along.”
Setsuna felt her pulse increase. “Uhhh, yes! Getting along! That’s it! Well, you’re busy! I’ll just get out of your hair! Bye, Ami!” She quickly left.
“Um, bye!” Ami stood confused for a few moments. Until clarity struck. “Wait! Is she… no way!”
Later that morning, the team met again in the conference room. “Junius is dead. We have Rama and Grim back. Stormford Prison even lies in ruin.” Noriko smiled. “My brother is safe!” She let out a relieved laugh. “Those are the greatest victories we’ve had in years.”
“Agreed,” Kenshin nodded. “However, with such blows dealt to the Agonia, they won’t ignore it. They’ll retaliate. They have to. They can’t let these offenses go unpunished.”
“They can just bring it,” Victor growled. “Being in that prison pissed me off. They need to go down. Fast.”
“Hell, yeah,” Isidro agreed with a grunt.
Kenshin and Noriko studied Victor and Isidro, perplexed by their anger, then they turned toward Cass.
“They don’t like unkempt prisons,” Cass explained. “Personal reasons, yet still quite valid.”
“With how that prison looked, I don’t blame ‘em,” Mako said. “These creeps are the worst.”
“Why did they have so many prisoners, anyway?” Artemis asked.
“As a way to torture us,” Aeger answered. “As long as they had innocence locked in there, they could torture us with the knowledge that we failed.”
“Freaks,” Shiro noted.
“Some of the same prisoners arrived here late last night.” Noriko smiled a bit. “It was the first time I saw some smiles in the town.”
“Glad there could be any smiles,” Usagi nodded.
Noriko sighed. “The Agonia won’t attack right away. But they will retaliate. They’ll strategize. We’ll do the same. But, for now, we do have some respite. We better make the most of it.”
“Good idea, your highness!” Victor hopped to his feet. “Newbies!”
Toshi and Shiro perked up. “Uhhh… us?” Toshi asked.
“Yep! Follow me!” Victor walked off.
Toshi and Shiro got up and trailed behind Victor. “Where are we going?” Shiro asked.
“Training!”
“Victor!” Cass called out.
“You said I could! Shut up!” Victor led Shiro and Toshi out of the room.
Cass slapped his forehead. “Why do I give him permission to do things?”
Isidro looked at Rokuro and asked, “I’m not the only one wants to see this, right?”
“Someone else go through Victor’s training?” Rokuro smirked a bit. “Not at all!” Rokuro quickly got up, a step behind Isidro, and followed after Victor, Shiro, and Toshi.
Minako, Rei, Ami, and Mako looked at each other. They rushed to their feet, chasing after the Paladins. Kayla slowly stood up, then ran behind them, as well, Cairo following behind her. Haruka rolled her eyes while Setsuna, Hotaru, and Michiru giggled.
Usagi laughed. “I love my friends.”
“You’re not going?” Luna asked.
“I want to but…” Usagi looked at Kenshin. “Got someone else to talk to.”
Kenshin smiled and nodded.
While everyone else went their own way, Usagi, Mamoru, Artemis, and Luna followed Kenshin, Noriko, and Tsukihiko to a smaller room, containing a table and chairs. The room was located outside of Kenshin and Noriko’s bedroom. Yoshio had been brought from the Sanctuary to their room, so Noriko and Kenshin could spend time with him later. “Please, everyone have a seat,” Kenshin said.
“We won’t wake Yoshio, will we?” Usagi sat, as did Mamoru and Noriko. Luna, Artemis, and Tsukihiko perched themselves on the table.
“Not at all,” Noriko smiled. “That son of ours doesn’t wake up until he wants to. You’ll meet him as soon as he wakes up.”
“Sounds great, but no rush,” Mamoru replied.
“Yoshio will wake soon, don’t worry,” Kenshin reassured. “I’m sure he’ll be delighted to meet his family. In the meantime, however…” he sat down. “…we really need to talk.”
“Yeah,” Usagi said. “We really do.”
“So! What’s your first question?”
“‘First’?!” Usagi gasped. “Where do I even start? Why are you in the Black Lotuses? How did you end up here? Why do you have shadow powers and I don’t? Why don’t I remember you? Why didn’t Mom ever tell me about you? Just… I want to know everything!”
Kenshin chuckled. “Well… let’s start with some of the easy things to explain. One of the easiest is how I got here. Mother received a message from Princess Prisca after the Maw arrived. True, we in the Moon Kingdom had our problems with rumors of the Dark Kingdom emerging… but the Maw was a legendary monster. It took precedent, especially when it was revealed the Agonia were here. The thinking was, at the time, the Moon Kingdom’s knights would be enough to combat the Dark Kingdom while we faced the Agonia here.”
“Sadly, it turns out they weren’t enough,” Artemis sighed.
“Did you see it, Lord Artemis?” Noriko asked. “The Moon Kingdom fall?”
“We both did,” Artemis motioned toward Luna.
“It was a horrible battle,” Luna shivered. “Everything burned. In the end… Queen Serenity saved who she could, the only way she could. Artemis and I were sent to Earth awaken later. When the time was right.”
Kenshin sighed, doing his best to control his sorrow. “Mother…”
“I’m so sorry, Prince Kenshin.”
Kenshin shook his head, “It’s alright. I actually somewhat made peace with the fact that I would never see Mother again. Just… to know she’s gone… the Kingdom’s gone… it’s a lot to take in.”
Mamoru could tell this was weighing a lot on Kenshin. Even if for a moment, he thought the topic should shift slightly. “What made you decide to make Nevercrest your base of operations?”
“Circumstance and desperation,” Tsukihiko explained. “This is actually the last free city on Utria. Every other kingdom was destroyed by the Agonia in one way or another. Everyone you see here are most of what’s left of the other kingdoms. Any other citizens remain in hiding wherever they can find it.”
“The safer we make this place, the better,” Usagi nodded. “Got it.”
Kenshin studied Usagi a moment. “What do you remember about home, Usagi?”
“I mean… it comes and goes, I guess. Sometimes, I can remember things clearly. Other times, it’s really hazy.”
Kenshin thought for a moment. “What do you remember about our father?”
Luna’s and Artemis’s eyes widened, immediately.
Usagi shrugged. “I don’t.”
“I didn’t think you would,” Kenshin admitted. “That was so long ago for you. Plus, you were just a baby when he left.”
“Prince Kenshin, why did you bring up the king?” Luna asked.
“Mother always worried about Usagi never knowing him.”
“Even in the moments I’ve seen her, through the Silver Crystal… we don’t talk about the past a lot. Not really. Not about you and she’s never mentioned our dad.”
Kenshin smiled a bit. “You can speak to her through the Silver Crystal.”
“Sometimes,” Usagi replied.
“When it comes to the subject of me… she was probably sure we’d never see each other again.” Kenshin sighed. “When it comes to Father… it probably hurt her too much to talk about what happened.”
“What do you mean?” Usagi asked. Luna, Artemis, and Mamoru also really focused in after Kenshin’s words.
“Well. It’s part of the reason I have dark powers. There was an ancient creature. He was known as Father’s ‘eternal enemy’.”
“Cypselus!” Luna gasped.
“The Sin Emperor,” Artemis shivered.
“That’s the one,” Tsukihiko nodded.
“I take it this guy was terrible,” Mamoru said.
“He lived up to his name,” Artemis replied. “He was one of the greatest enemies of the Moon Kingdom, even before the Dark Kingdom. He’s also the reason your father became such a legend, Usagi.”
“Really?” Usagi asked.
“Yes,” Luna answered. “Your father, King Isamu, earned the title of the Zettai for his efforts against Cypselus and his forces. He was instrumental in us winning that war. Because of that, his kind heart, fierce yet gentle soul, and his love for Queen Serenity, who was only a princess at the time, your grandparents, Usagi, happily approved of him marrying your mother.”
Usagi smiled. “So, that’s how it happened.”
“Mother told me how her and Father were close ever since they were young,” Kenshin smiled. “She told me once she always knew it would be him that she would marry.”
Usagi smiled, for a moment, but the smile slowly fell away. “But… what happened to him? Our dad?”
Kenshin sighed, scratching the side of his head. “Cypselus’s empire was destroyed, but Cypselus, himself, survived. He wanted revenge on Father and the Moon Kingdom. He infiltrated the Kingdom and attacked while Mother was pregnant with me, and Father repelled him. However, when he tried to attack Mother, he failed, but there was a secondary effect no one could have predicted. I was cursed with dark powers. Shadow powers. He tried again not long after you were born. After Cypselus’s second attack, Father decided enough was enough. So… Father hunted Cypselus down and fought him one final time. No one knows what happened… but neither of them returned. Nor were they ever heard from again. We all just assumed the worst.”
Usagi sat back, quiet for a minute, absorbing all she just heard. She took a deep breath. “Okay.”
“Are you okay, Usako?” Mamoru took hold of her hand.
“I’m… not sure. I mean… I really don’t remember him. But… I’m still kinda sad. Maybe it’s because… I dunno. Just to know… my own dad died fighting another villain. Does it always have to end that way?”
“No, it doesn’t, Usagi,” Luna reassured. “You’ve proved it yourself. So many times.”
Usagi gave a sad smile. “Thanks, Luna.”
Kenshin sighed. “I know this was a lot to deal with at once,” he said, sympathetically.
“Not the first time I’ve had to deal with a lot.” Usagi leaned on the table and rubbed her eyes. She sighed, lowering her hands. “I’ll probably need to process all this before we go on. But seriously…” she studied Kenshin, “I really need to know why I can’t remember you.”
“All in good time, Usagi.”
Usagi sighed. She wasn’t a fan of that answer but managed to hide her annoyance. “I guess those shadow powers are the reason you weren’t made the heir to the Moon Kingdom?”
“Mostly,” Kenshin shrugged. “As I got older, I just realized I really didn’t want to be king. There would be too much turmoil for it.”
“I don’t get why that’s a thing. You’re still a hero. A honorable person.” Usagi giggled, “Honestly, you’re like Victor like that.”
“Victor?”
“Yeah. I mean, he’s supposed to be some dark, emotionless guy but he’s anything but!”
“He’s still a Shadow Angel,” Kenshin said. “Which makes me worry. Especially with how he speaks to you.”
Usagi jerked his head back. “What do you mean?”
“He’s just… too familiar with you.”
Usagi blinked, “What? Us teasing each other? That’s just how we are. I do that with Rei all the time.”
“Rei is a Sailor Guardian,” Kenshin countered. “And a princess.”
“What’s that got to do with anything?”
“She’s royalty, as well. Granted, you do outrank her, technically, but the point still stands. Not only is Victor a Shadow Angel, he’s a Crimson Paladin. They’re soldiers.”
“They’re my friends,” Usagi countered, immediately.
“With all due respect, Kenshin,” Mamoru spoke up, “we refuse to see the Paladins as less than us. They’ve done nothing to deserve that.”
“Their role is that of soldier,” Noriko reminded.
“I’m sorry, but we don’t see that as all they are. We won’t. Cass and Victor came into our lives as allies. Not subordinates. Then they became our friends. Friends we can trust and absolutely count on. I won’t let myself ever see less than that. Paladins, Shadow Angels, can have all the rules they want. From where I stand, I see a group of heroes. I see my friends.”
“Same,” Usagi agreed.
Kenshin exhaled, slowly. “Alright. I can understand that. But that doesn’t change the danger that comes with Victor.”
Usagi couldn’t stop herself from rolling her eyes.
“Just be careful, Serenity,” Kenshin implored.
Usagi took a breath. She stared at Kenshin, not in anger but with all the seriousness she had within her. “Kenshin, listen.”
“Oh, no!” Luna whispered while Artemis swallowed the lump in his throat.
“Victor may not be the friend I’ve known the longest, but he’s one of my closest. I know what he’s been through. Believe it or not, he had a rougher childhood than you can imagine. He lost everything. He would’ve been killed if it wasn’t for Cass. Monsters tried to turn him into a monster, and he refused. He’s not just a soldier and he’s absolutely no weapon. He’s my friend. He’s a good guy. I don’t need to be ‘careful’ around him. He’d never hurt me. Ever.”
Kenshin, Noriko, and Tsukihiko sat stunned at Usagi’s words. Luna and Artemis breathed quick sighs of relief. Usagi’s response was more civil than Luna expected.
“You can’t blame me for being worried,” Kenshin defended.
“You’re my brother,” Usagi smiled. “Of course, you are. But you have to trust me, just like I’m trusting you. I know my friends.”
Kenshin chuckled a bit.
“And stick with calling me ‘Usagi’. I’m never used to ‘Serenity’.”
“Fair enough.”
“You’re a very impressive person, Usagi,” Noriko noted.
“I do the best I can.”
Haruka, Michiru, Hotaru, and Setsuna were walking around Nevercrest, considering the circumstances.
“What do you think of all this so far?” Haruka asked, directing it at any of the three who wanted to answer.
“I think that this is still a dangerous time,” Michiru replied. “But, at the same time, I feel like we’ve a pretty good grasp on things so far.”
“We’ve only won two battles. It’s about to get worse.”
“Fair enough.”
“I can faintly sense the Maw from here,” Hotaru informed. “Everyone was right. It’s not unlike Pharaoh 90. But it does feel much weaker.”
“Guess that’s our advantage,” Haruka pondered.
“The Maw isn’t as great an issue as the Agonia themselves,” Setsuna noted. “They’re intentional and methodical. I’m convinced that attack we stopped when we first arrived was just one to plague the Honor Guard, not defeat them.”
“Yeah, but why? If they’ve got ‘em on the ropes, why not deliver the finishing blow? Something’s not right.”
“It could be they’re worried they can’t,” Hotaru suggested. “Just like the Honor Guard. Both sides are worried they don’t have the power to truly defeat the other.”
“And if either side is wrong, it’ll cost them the war,” Michiru sighed. “This is a mess.”
“A mess we need to fix,” Haruka declared. “We’re going to end this as soon as possible.”
“We just need to be careful,” Hotaru repeated. “If we make a mistake… it’ll cost the Honor Guard the one advantage they have.”
“Tell that to the ‘always ready to fight’ Paladins.”
Setsuna leaned her head to the side a bit. “Where did that come from?”
“It’s like they’re just looking for a fight,” Haruka explained.
“Huh?”
“They were ready to attack that prison without a second thought.”
“What’s wrong with that?” Hotaru asked. “We had to save the other Lotuses. It’s not like they start fights randomly. Every fight they’ve been in was one that was pretty much already happening.”
“Guys like them are always a bunch of hot heads,” Haruka declared. “All they want is a fight. Probably just to prove how manly they are.”
“I haven’t gotten that impression from them,” Michiru shrugged. “They just don’t like to stand around waiting if there’s a fight to be had. Nothing wrong with that.”
Haruka didn’t reply.
Hotaru studied Haruka then admitted, “I think you’re being too hard on them.”
“Am I?” Haruka asked. “Even Prince Kenshin knows not to trust Victor.”
“He didn’t complain when Victor was saving his life when we first got here,” Hotaru countered, calmly.
This caused everyone to stop as Haruka and Hotaru stared at each other. Michiru studied them both, carefully, while Setsuna began to sweat a bit.
“You don’t know about Shadow Angels,” Haruka said to Hotaru.
“You don’t know Victor,” Hotaru retorted.
“Neither do you.”
“But I know Usagi. And Rei, Ami, Minako, and Mako. And Mamoru, Luna, and Artemis. Clearly, they know and trust Victor. I wouldn’t need more than that to know he’s trustworthy. But, so far? All I’ve seen of Victor proves he deserves some trust.”
“Because of a couple of fights?” Haruka asked.
“He showed up in Tokyo, fighting monsters,” Hotaru explained. “He came here, fighting monsters. He broke into a prison to save others… and fight monsters. Tell me when to stop.”
“He uses dark powers.”
“I’m the Guardian of Destruction. I have the power to end the world. You don’t trust me?”
Haruka stopped. She looked off, “That’s not the same.”
“Maybe not,” Hotaru shrugged. “But it’s similar.” She took a step toward Haruka, “You’re judging someone you don’t know. But you’re ready to completely trust Prince Kenshin. Who has darkness powers, too. It’s a double standard, Haruka. Kenshin being royalty doesn’t make him any more trustworthy than Victor. The Paladins came to Tokyo and, without Usagi even having to ask, they were ready to fight with her and for her. Her and the others. They came to Utria for the same reason. I think that should earn them some trust.”
“Hotaru’s right,” Setsuna agreed.
Haruka huffed. “We’ll see.”
While the rest of the group continued on, Setsuna stopped when she saw Cass walking around one of the parapets.
“Uhhh!” Setsuna looked at the others, “I’m… gonna go check on something. I’ll catch up with all of you later. Okay?”
“Alright,” Haruka nodded. “See you later.”
Setsuna turned and hurried off, almost running.
“What got into her?”
Michiru and Hotaru noticed Cass walking down the parapet and smiled, knowingly. But decided to keep their thoughts, and seeing Cass, to themselves.
Cass watched the knights put more defenses in place and even noticed the blacksmiths eagerly forging new weapons. He could see and sense a clear shift in their moods since the destruction of Stormford, with the entirety of Nevercrest showing more hope. It was a sight Cass loved seeing and one he hoped he could help encourage further.
Setsuna arrived at the entrance to the parapet but stopped to catch her breath and regain her composure, doing whatever she could to make it seem like she didn’t run to see Cass. Despite that being exactly what she was doing. Once she was sure she was calm enough, Setsuna stepped around the corner and approached Cass. “Hello, Cass,” Setsuna greeted with a smile.
Cass turned toward her and smiled back, “Setsuna! Ever an honor to be in your presence. What can I do for you?”
“Just… wandering. Same as you.”
“And we keep running into each other.” Cass smirked a bit. “Interesting.”
Setsuna blushed a bit then looked away.
Cass chuckled, “I’m sorry, Setsuna. I’m only kidding.”
Setsuna smiled, “It’s alright.”
“Where are the others?”
“Haruka and Michiru are looking around Nevercrest with Hotaru. Are the Paladins still training?”
“I imagine so.” Cass looked back at the citizens. “I don’t want to see it. That’ll lessen the likelihood that I’ll end up yelling at Victor. I need a break from doing that.”
Setsuna giggled. Then took a step forward. “Um… Cass?”
He looked back at her.
“I wanted to ask you something.”
“Of course.”
“I…” Setsuna shifted a bit, “…actually wanted to train a bit, as well. But… it was hard to find the time or even know how. I spent so much time standing guard that… I think I forgot how to train.” She sighed. “I was wondering… if you could help me.”
“Are you sure?” Cass asked.
Setsuna nodded.
“I’d be happy to. Would you like to start now?”
“Please.”
After a series of attempts to attack Victor, Shiro and Toshi found themselves hurled through the air before they crashed to the ground. Victor stood over them, his arms folded and a smile on his face.
“Oof!” Isidro winced. “That brings back memories.”
“It took me longer to hit the ground since he threw me higher,” Rokuro remembered.
“That landing must’ve hurt,” Minako joked.
“I swear, I couldn’t feel my toes for about a minute.”
“What happened when you landed, Izzy?” Mako asked.
Isidro chuckled, “So, I don’t fully remember landing. I remember seeing the ground coming. Then waking up about ten minutes later.”
“You friggin’ liar!” Victor called out. “You never lost consciousness! That never happened!”
“Okay, I made that part up. But the landing did hurt, though.”
Mako and Minako laughed.
Victor rolled his eyes, “Anyway.” He looked down at Toshi and Shiro, who were just sitting up. Victor nodded, “Not bad.”
“‘Not bad’?!” Shiro groaned.
“You just tossed around like bags of rice!” Toshi kneaded his arm.
Victor shrugged, “Not really. Bags of rice don’t hit back.”
“We barely did!” Shiro hollered.
“You guys are doing great!” Ami cheered.
“Thanks, Ami,” Toshi replied, wearily.
Victor laughed, “But she’s right. You’re doing fine. Like I said, this is just an exercise. A reminder of what it’s like without the powers. Never take it for granted.”
Shiro rubbed his neck, “No, we get it. Just… Man! I’ve been in martial arts classes since I was five! I’ve never seen anyone fight like you! You’re not even in your Paladin form!”
“I’ve been training since I was, at least, three,” Victor informed. “It was a rule in the Cloister. If you can walk, you can learn to defend yourself.”
“Sounds like a rough childhood,” Toshi massaged his shoulder.
“Oh, dude, it was the worst! But, it was all I knew for a while.”
“Wait!” Mako blinked. “Three?!”
“Oh, yeah. Soon as we were out of diapers, more or less. The Cloister had us in combat training.”
“You…” Isidro shook his head. “We didn’t know it was that bad for you, man.”
Victor shrugged and, nonchalantly, said, “Trials of life. Never really been that easy for me. But, sad as this is to say, it used to be a lot worse.”
“That’s…” Rei said, “really sad.”
Victor smiled a bit, “Yeah, but… life got better.”
Rei smiled.
“Can I ask a question?” Shiro inquired.
Victor looked at him, “Shoot.”
“Why are you so… nice? I mean… you mentioned how you were raised before but… you’re not like some robot or angry at the world. You’re a nice dude.”
“Thank the boss for that. A sweet lady named Sis. Rebekah, too. Honestly… after I took the down the guys who destroyed the Cloister… I found some justice. Even before that… I realized my powers give me the ability to help people. Protect them. Sure, I was raised rough and that does give me an edge I take advantage of when I need to but… I don’t know. I don’t like using that side when I don’t have to. I get how a life like this could affect some people… I just don’t want that to be who I am. It wasn’t easy, but… I just wanted to be better.”
Shiro and Toshi looked at each other. They looked at Victor and got back to their feet. “Can we go again?” Shiro asked.
“You sure?”
“Yeah,” Toshi replied. “We wanna get good at this!”
Victor smiled. “Alright, newbies! Let’s go again! Make it a challenge for me this time!”
Shiro and Toshi laughed and rushed at him.
Cass and Setsuna, who had transformed into Sailor Pluto, were in an empty courtyard in Nevercrest. Pluto was surging her power around herself, something she had only done on rare occasions before.
Cass was smiling. “Unaccustomed to displaying your power?”
“Not outside of a fight,” Pluto replied. “Even then…”
“I understand. You’re more reserved. Calm. Focused. It’s… impressive.”
Pluto smiled, fighting a blush. “Thank you.”
Cass studied her then looked at the Garnet Rod. “Have you ever tried using your power without the Rod?”
Pluto stopped. “Uhhh… no. I… I can’t.”
“Perhaps now you can.” Cass walked up to her. “May I?”
Pluto paused. “Uhh… yes.” She handed the Rod to Cass.
Pluto then noticed immediately. The Garnet Rod did not react negatively to Cass holding it. It didn’t try to leave Cass’s grip or defend Pluto. This further solidified for Pluto that Cass was trustworthy.
“Now, then.” Cass smiled. “Show me your power, Sailor Pluto.”
Pluto nodded. She kept her arms by her side then summoned her power around her again. She made fists and lifted her arms to waist level, still gathering her power.
Cass stood impressed by her display. But he could sense something inside Pluto. An anxiety. A fear. It was even causing her to sweat a bit.
Cass walked around her. “Do you remember your life before the Door, Setsuna?”
“Sometimes,” Pluto admitted. “But… it’s only sparse. For the most part… I can only remember Sailor Pluto. Not even the princess.”
Cass considered that. “Mm. Perhaps we are more alike than we realize.” He paced behind her, “Perhaps, though… the lack of memory without the Door… is the problem. Only Sailor Pluto. Only the Garnet Rod. A Sailor Guardian’s power is within themselves. It’s always been amazing to me. The power of a Guardian.” He stopped behind her. “You don’t need anything else. You don’t need another tool… to find power inside of yourself. Your power.”
Something about Cass’s words calmed Pluto’s mind. She lowered her arms, then lifted one hand, aiming it forward. Then, Pluto began trying to surge her own energy through her and into her hand.
“You don’t always need the Garnet Rod,” Cass moved to stand next to her. “I’ve known dozens of Sailor Guardians throughout my journey. The power they commanded… came from within.”
“I am…” Pluto struggled, “meant to guard time. That’s all.”
“Truly?”
Pluto looked at Cass.
“Nothing but guard time,” Cass circled her, “…but, yet you’re not at your post. Yes, Sailor Pluto. I know of the Space Time Door. I’ve heard many legends of it. Before meeting the warrior behind the legend. The Door may be your station… but it is not your only power. Not your only purpose. You still have a power to command.” He stopped, standing right next to her again. They gazed into each other’s eyes. “Yes… you are a Guardian. In every sense of the word. But I’ve also seen your connection with your fellow Guardians. They don’t see you as a soldier. They see you as a friend. They see you as a sister.”
Pluto smiled, her eyes misting a bit.
“Unless I miss my guess…” Cass smiled. “…you don’t guard them just because of your duty. You love them… as they love you.”
Pluto exhaled. “You certainly have a way words.”
“I only hope to inspire.”
“You do.”
Pluto looked forward and focused again. She summoned power from deep within her and concentrated it. She felt the energy swirl around her. “Epoch! Shot!”
A ball of energy, similar to her Dead Scream, launched from her hand and destroyed part of the wall.
Cass smiled, “Very impressive, Sailor Pluto.”
Pluto couldn’t help but let her blush show. “Thank you.”
Cass presented her the Rod again. “For the record… there’s no harm in having such a legendary weapon as this Rod. Only a truly honorable and powerful warrior could wield a weapon like this and possess a title like yours.”
“Thank you… a-again.” Pluto powered down.
Cass walked over to another wall and leaned his back against it. “May I ask you a personal question?”
“Of course.”
“Does… it ever become difficult? Your mission.”
Setsuna looked down in sadness. “Extremely. May I ask you the same question?”
“Absolutely. To answer…” Cass stopped. “…it’s… lonelier than I like to admit.”
Setsuna stood next to him, leaning against the wall, as well. “I’m listening.”
He looked at her then at the ground. “I truly can’t remember my past. After three millennia… I can recall nothing before the day the Paladins found me. I awakened on their world, on Aurora Astrum… they trained me… and I’ve fought ever since. When Aurora Astrum was lost and the Empress sent me away… I trained further with my master… then he was gone. After that… I just did what any Paladin would do, what I had to do: I just had to keep fighting. It felt that was all I had left. World after world, war after war. I fought, some part of me hoping maybe I would find my home or some trace of my true past. But I never did. This is one of the few times in my life I’ve gotten to stop and ask… why?”
Setsuna felt a sting in her heart.
Cass lifted his hand up, summoning a clove of the Holy Fire. “I have such a powerful, noble flame… but I have no identity? No past? Why? Why did this happen to me? Who was I? Why do I have to be alone?”
Setsuna stared at Cass’s hand and the fire. She, steadily and boldly, reached and took hold of his hand.
Cass stood, stunned. His Fire wasn’t burning her.
In fact, Setsuna found the fire to be a comforting-type of warm.
Setsuna and Cass stared into each other’s eyes, as silence overtook them.
“You’re not alone,” she breathed, softly. “Not anymore. And… I mean… more than just the others.”
“Yeah,” he whispered. “I’m… starting to get that.”
The Inner Guardians, Kayla, and the Paladins were walking and talking when they caught sight of Setsuna and Cass strolling around the city. The group froze, all of them realizing that Setsuna and Cass hadn’t even noticed them. They witnessed the duo both laughing at something Cass at said.
Once Setsuna and Cass had gone, Isidro blinked. “What did I see just now?!”
Mako, Rei, Ami, Minako, and Victor looked at each other. And couldn’t stop the smiles from spreading across their faces.
Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Instruction & Insight
Notes:
A/N: 2025.08.20
Man, the days just get away from me! Oh, well! I'm back with a new chapter! I hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 14: Instruction & Insight
The following morning came with Cass sitting on the steps of the Temple, taking in the peace of the morning. After sitting alone for a while, Cass heard footsteps behind him and turned to see Mamoru approach him.
“Good morning, good prince,” Cass smiled.
Mamoru chuckled, “Good morning.”
“Anything I can help you with, Mamoru?”
Mamoru sat on the steps, “I overheard you helped Setsuna with some training.”
Cass smiled, coyly. “Word travels fast.”
“I hoped you could help me, as well,” Mamoru requested.
“Really?”
“Yes.” Mamoru looked at his hand. “When… Princess Bellona gave the Guardians the Nova Rods… I felt a power awaken in me, too. Maybe it was unintentional. Or maybe it was. I don’t know. I know I need to understand it. I’m just… not too sure how to… figure it out.”
Cass nodded. “Well! Let’s see if we can bring it out.”
“Why were you training with him?!” Haruka shouted as she had Setsuna cornered. Michiru rolled her eyes while Hotaru shook her head at Haruka’s anger.
Setsuna shrugged a bit, “I just… thought he could help me. He’s a skilled warrior.”
“We’re skilled warriors! We could’ve helped you!”
“I just wanted to get a different perspective! I mean… he is legendary, too.”
Haruka rolled her eyes, “‘Legendary’!”
“Well!” Setsuna flinched.
“And you let him hold the Garnet Rod?!”
Setsuna stopped. “I… he asked? I mean… it didn’t react to him! He held it and nothing happened! So, see?! That proves he’s trustworthy!”
Haruka held her stance. “So! How was the training?! What exactly was so different or useful about his ‘perspective’?”
“Oh, for goodness’ sake, Haruka!” Michiru cried out. “Are you done interrogating her?”
Haruka growled and folded her arms.
Hotaru smiled and looked at Setsuna, “Was the training effective?”
Setsuna smiled, with a slight blush, “I think so.”
“Well, that’s all that matters then. Right?”
Setsuna froze, her eyes wide. “Uhh! Yes! Right!”
In a field, just outside of Nevercrest, Mamoru and Cass had transformed into Tuxedo Mask and Ziel, respectively, and were sparring with each other. Tuxedo Mask kept swinging his cane at Ziel, who was easily anticipating his movements. Their clash came to a stop as they pressed their weapons against one another.
Ziel smiled, “Your strength is impressive, Tuxedo Mask.”
Tuxedo Mask struggled but smiled, “Thanks. Though… it doesn’t seem to be doing much against you!”
“Perhaps. But that’s because you’re focus is a bit off. You’re very strong.” Ziel pushed Tuxedo back. “You must also keep in mind… I’ve been at this far longer than you.”
“I just wish I was stronger.”
“You’re strong. But there will always be those more powerful. Sadly, this is a fact of life.” Ziel smiled. “The key is to always try. Try your best. Try to be a little bit better tomorrow than you are today. Sometimes you’ll succeed. Sometimes you won’t. Always try. Always make the conscious effort to try. That makes all the difference.”
Tuxedo smiled. “You’re probably the wisest person I’ve ever met.”
“I have to be. Have you met Victor?”
Tuxedo and Ziel laughed.
“I pick on him too much, don’t I?” Ziel asked with a smile.
“I don’t know about that,” Tuxedo countered. “He’s great with the jokes and the comebacks. Usually, Usagi’s all for teasing but Vic leaves her stumped more than Rei does.” He smiled harder. “I shouldn’t enjoy it as much as I do.”
“Neither should I.” Ziel looked Tuxedo over. “You are stronger. But you’re holding yourself back.” He sheathed his sword. “Combat-wise, you’re fine. Your fear is blocking you.”
Tuxedo nodded, conceding that point, and retracted his cane.
“It’s time you begin to move past that fear. I won’t say ‘forget it’ because, honestly, on some level, I believe you need it to temper yourself.” Ziel thought for another moment. “Let’s try something else.”
Ziel looked at a nearby hill. He pointed at it, “There.”
Tuxedo turned his attention to it.
“Attack it.”
“How?” Tuxedo asked.
“From here,” Ziel informed.
Tuxedo drew a rose.
“No, no.”
Tuxedo looked at Ziel, confusedly.
“Attack it… with your power.”
“From here?”
“Precisely.” Ziel folded his arms behind his back. “Use your power.”
“How?” Tuxedo asked.
“At this point, I’ll admit this is guesswork. But let’s test it, shall we?”
Tuxedo nodded.
“Try surging your power through your hands,” Ziel advised.
Tuxedo nodded again. He turned to the hill. He aimed his hands toward the hill but, after a few seconds, nothing happened.
“Hm,” Ziel rubbed his chin. “Sometimes, the position matters.”
“Really?”
“Truly. A number of mine and Victor’s techniques depend on our positioning. At least, when we initially learn them. Over time and training, it just comes down to summoning power and mentally seeing the positions we need to be in. For now, you’ll need to be in that position, physically.”
Tuxedo adjusted his hands, placing the base of his palms together, and turning his hands until they were on top of each other. He spread his fingers out, fully opening his hands. At that moment, Tuxedo felt a power inside him that had been trying to find a way out. Suddenly, strands of light began to emerge from his hand but only in quick flashes.
“Ah!” Ziel smiled. “Seems you’ve found it!”
“Yeah!” Tuxedo grunted. “A little… hard to control.”
“Take it easy, for now, Mamoru. It’ll get easier after the initial power but you have to adjust to it. For now, don’t unleash the power. Work on holding it. Controlling it.”
“Got it!”
For the next half hour, Tuxedo struggled to hold the light and power in his hands.
“You have to stop letting that fear control you, Mamoru,” Ziel circled Tuxedo. “Your fear… your true fear… isn’t that you’re not strong enough. It’s that you’re too strong. Yes, you have hurt people before. Your fear is you’ll do it again. You fear you’ll hurt your future wife. Your friends.” He smiled. “You’re so much like Victor. Probably why you two get along so well.”
Tuxedo laughed as he strained with the power. “Y-Yeah! He’s pretty cool!”
“Yes, he is.” Ziel stood in front of Tuxedo. “He was afraid of his power for the same reason you’re afraid of yours. You’re both afraid you’re too strong. The Sailor Guardians have that fear as well, but they push past it. Tell me. Answer for yourself: why are you stopping yourself, Mamoru Chiba? Tuxedo Mask? Prince Endymion.”
Tuxedo sighed. “You… remember the letter I sent you… about… being controlled.”
“By Queen Beryl. Yes, I remember.”
“I can’t… I can never let that happen again! I… nearly killed Usagi. I turned my back on my friends. The people I love.”
“And you’ve risen above that,” Ziel countered, immediately. “By leaps and bounds.”
Tuxedo stopped at hearing that.
“The man who Beryl controlled,” Ziel continued his pace around Tuxedo, stopping beside him, “is gone. A good man remains. Trust yourself. You are a man who fights to defend and protect. Not destroy.”
Tuxedo smiled. “Thank you.”
Tuxedo focused further, finding a peace in his turmoil. A calm in his fear.
Finding the strength and power to overcome all of the negativity that once consumed him.
Tuxedo looked at the hill and shouted, “Magnificent Radiance!” A beam of light shot from his hands, destroying part of the hill.
Ziel examined the damage then looked back at Tuxedo and smiled, “Well done, Tuxedo Mask. Well done, indeed!”
Tuxedo exhaled. Then smiled. “Thank you, Cass. And I don’t just mean for this. Thank you for coming back. I know it was just the mission but…”
“Trust me, Mamoru. It was far more than just the mission that brought us back.”
It was late in the night and Usagi found herself unable to sleep. After learning about her father and the Maw, she wanted more than ever to defeat it, once and for all. She got up from bed and headed for the door.
Usagi’s movements caused Luna to stir. Luna yawned and opened one eye, looking at Usagi. “Usagi?” Luna asked.
“Can’t sleep,” Usagi replied.
“Want me to come with you?”
“Get some sleep, Luna. I’ll be fine. Just gonna get some air.”
Luna nodded. “Okay. Just be careful.” She curled back up and went back to sleep.
Usagi walked around the Temple, finding pretty much everyone asleep. In fact, all of Nevercrest seemed to be slumbering. The only people awake were a few knights, keeping watch and patrolling the area. She wandered through the Temple area a bit more until she found Victor in one of the large courtyards, practicing martial arts.
Usagi approached him, “Vic?”
Victor stopped, looked at her, and smiled, “Oh, hey! What are you doing up?”
“Couldn’t sleep.”
“A lot on your mind, I can bet.”
“Like, so much!” Usagi confirmed. “What are you doing up?”
“You know I don’t sleep a lot,” Victor replied.
Usagi giggled a bit. In their letters, Victor had mentioned how he hadn’t been sleeping as much in the past year. Despite that, Victor didn’t really feel any fatigue or tiredness. While he did sleep, it wasn’t just a lot, and, often, it proved to not be necessary.
“So, you came out here to train?” Usagi sneered. “Wow. You’re so worried Izzy and Ro are gonna take your place! Not to mention Toshi and Shiro are totally cooler than you!”
“Shut up,” Victor chuckled.
Usagi giggled. “Mind some company?”
“Not at all.”
Usagi sat down. “Is that Muay Thai?”
Victor looked at her, his eyes wide, and smiled, “Well, color me impressed! Good eye!”
“Mako loves watching different matches.”
“That’s why she’s the combat sports bro!” Victor lifted his leg in the air, then did a perfect standing split. “Did karate last night, kung fu before that. Tonight is Muay Thai night! Cass said I need to keep alternating to make sure I don’t focus on one style more than the other. Take the Bruce Lee approach. ‘Be water’.”
“Well, Cass is smarter than you.”
“Okay, that one wasn’t an insult. We both know Cass is smarter than me.” They laughed. Victor slowly lowered his leg and looked at her. Usagi was herself but subdued, which was very unlike her. “What’s on your mind, meatball head?” Victor asked.
Usagi sighed. “Just… all this stuff, really.”
Victor walked over and sat down. “Wanna talk about it?”
“A little but…” Usagi let out another sigh. “It’s just a lot to deal with.”
“I figured. I got time, Usagi. Tell me what’s up.”
“It’s… just… this. All of this… I have so many questions. About what’s going on now, my family. Just… it’s a lot.”
Victor sighed. “I don’t blame you. I can’t even imagine your mental state when you first learned about your brother.”
“Funny thing? Kayla showing up and telling us all that? Was like an hour before you guys came back and that fight with that Trulgan guy started.”
“Oh, crap! All of this new new!”
“Yeah,” Usagi replied, dejectedly.
“Damn.” Victor leaned back on his hands. “Usagi, I’m so sorry! I knew you just learned about all this. I didn’t know you just learned it all!”
Usagi nodded. “Yeah. But… it’s been easier since you and Cass are here.”
“Glad we can help.”
“So! How have you been?”
“I’ve been alright,” Victor answered. “Can’t complain. Better now that we’re back around you guys.”
Usagi giggled, softly, but then studied him. “But… are you okay?”
Victor’s brow furrowed a bit. “Uhhh, yeah. Why do you keep asking me that?”
“It’s just…” Usagi sighed, “everything Kenshin’s been saying about you!”
Victor chuckled, “Oh, that. Yeah, I’m cool.” He thought for a moment. “True, that Shadow Angel talk is… irritating. But he’s stressed. It’s all good.”
“I just hate it,” Usagi admitted. “You’ve never done anything to be treated like that, Vic.”
“Usagi. You defending me means more to me than you realize. But don’t let it cost you your relationship with your brother.”
Usagi stared at him, earnestly. “I don’t want it to cost me my friendship with you.”
Victor smiled. “It won’t. I’m fine. You and me are good. We’re friends, and that only changes if you want it to.”
“I don’t want it to. Ever.”
“Then we’re good. I’ve got your back.”
Usagi smiled. “I’m really glad you’re here, Vic.”
“Same,” Victor replied.
Usagi looked around the courtyard. “Can… I talk to you about something else?”
“Of course,” Victor replied. “Whatever you need.”
“Before all of this started… I’ve… had this feeling. I’d…” Usagi struggled to find the right words. “I’d… been worried lately.”
“Worried?” Victor leaned his head to the side. “Seriously?”
“Yeah.”
“That’s… surprising. And scary, since it’s coming from you.”
“I know.”
“Worried about what?” Victor asked.
“That’s just it!” Usagi replied. “I have no idea! I just felt like… something was coming.”
Victor thought that over, “Maybe… this? Coming to Utria.”
Usagi shrugged. “Maybe. Ever since the battle with Sailor Galaxia… I knew the future we knew about would be different somehow.”
“How could you know that?” Victor asked.
“I don’t know. I just… felt it.”
Victor considered Usagi’s words. He smiled a bit. “Well, look at you, Sailor Moon. Actually worrying about what’s coming next.”
Usagi giggled a bit.
“Listen to me: if you’re worried, that’s fair. You’ve dealt with a ton over the past few years. If it wasn’t for the fact that I’m a descendant of an ancient warrior race and a dragon is my big brother, I’d find your letters hard to believe.”
Usagi let out another giggle.
“Speaking of which, you should probably talk to Cass about all this. I’m sure he’ll give you some great insight.”
“That’s a good idea.”
“Let me reassure you: there’s nothing coming that Sailor Moon can’t handle,” Victor declared. “You’re stronger than you ever give yourself credit for. But look at all you have right now. You’ve got your brother back. You’ve got us. We’re going to make it out of this and take the bad guys down. Whatever’s coming next, you got this. You’re not alone. We’ll all be there with you.”
Usagi felt her confidence grow. She exhaled. “You’re right. Thanks, Vic. I’m sorry for bothering you with this.”
“We’re friends, Usagi. You’re not bothering me at all.”
“Cool.” Usagi studied him then smiled. “Rei kissed you, didn’t she?”
“She did!” Victor smiled.
Usagi squealed. “YES! Finally! Finally! Tell me everything! Was it totally awesome? Was it absolutely amazing? Was the answer to all your prayers?! Was it worth the wait?!”
“Oh, my God, yes!”
They high-fived each other.
The following morning, the team met again to plan their next move. While Rama and Grim had shown improvement, they were still resting in the infirmary. Ami still advised they see no combat for a while longer. The conversation shifted to how best battle the Agonia.
“There isn’t that much to gain in reclaiming the kingdoms,” Aeger explained. “Most of them stand in ruin and will take years to rebuild. Any of the citizenry left are either here or in hiding elsewhere.”
“Rebuilding the kingdoms will only happen when the Agonia are gone,” Noriko added.
“So the only way for everyone’s lives to even begin to go back to normal is by destroying the Maw and the Agonia,” Michiru surmised.
“Precisely.”
“So much is at stake in this war,” Hotaru mused.
“Very much so.”
“So, what’s next?” Usagi asked.
“I have a question,” Minako raised her hand.
“Of course,” Kenshin replied.
“What about the Holy Sword?” Minako asked. “Princess Bellona told us about it.”
“The Sword of the Silver Crystal.” Kenshin paused then let out a defeated sigh. “The Agonia have it. At least, we’re fairly certain they do.”
All of the heroes from Earth stopped. “What?” Usagi asked.
“The Queen gave it to us to aid on the mission,” Noriko explained. “Captain Masamune wielded it. It was lost to us about 10 years ago.”
“What happened to him?” Mamoru asked.
Kenshin chuckled a bit. “Her.”
“‘Her’?” Usagi asked.
Artemis gasped. “Captain Satomi Masamune! Masamune the Fierce!” He looked at Tsukihiko, “She was the commander of the Honor Guard who led the charge here?!”
“Yes,” Tsukihiko said, sadly.
Artemis sighed. “I always wondered what happened to her. I thought the Dark Kingdom destroyed her.”
“She was so strong,” Luna said, sadly.
“She was,” Tsukihiko agreed in a whisper.
Cass sighed. “What happened?”
“It was one of the few times we faced Hieronymos, directly,” Kenshin explained. “We were saving another group of refugees from Qaderon. Hieronymos found it necessary to attack us himself. Captain Masamune stayed behind to face him. We lost her and the Sword in the battle. We’re more than certain the Agonia stole it.” He steadied his breathing, “And killed Captain Masamune.”
“And that’s how you became the leader of the Honor Guard,” Rokuro noted, sorrowfully.
“Yes.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Thank you.”
“This just keeps getting worse,” Michiru mused, quietly.
Haruka folded her arms and sighed. “So, they still have it.”
“We’re more than certain,” Aeger confirmed.
“Well, that’s goin’ on the ‘to-do’ list,” Victor stated.
“We’ll recover it soon enough,” Cass declared. “We’ll add Captain Masamune on the list of those we will get justice for.”
Tsukihiko perked up. “Wait!” He looked at Kenshin, “My prince! With them here, Prosroria! We can finally undertake a mission there!”
Smiling, Kenshin nodded. “Yes. We can.”
“Why there?” Rei asked.
“We can secure the airship, Immortal Zodiac. A powerful ship, potentially strong enough to challenge the Agonia’s Carnage.”
“We can also acquire another shield crystal for the city,” Noriko explained, “to replace the weakening one.”
“Where are we going again?” Haruka asked.
“Prosroria, the Sky Kingdom. We fought the Agonia in their capital city, the City of Shaner. We managed to save the last son of the kingdom before the Agonia ruined it.”
“Think the ship’s still there?” Rei asked.
“I’m more than positive,” Kenshin promised. “It’s important to note the Agonia unleashed a lot of monsters. They didn’t bother removing them after Prosroria fell. If we undertake this mission, I’ll probably have to go.”
“As will I,” Noriko nodded.
“And me,” Usagi volunteered. She looked at Cass, “Sorry, Cass.”
“No, you’re right,” Cass nodded. “This is something you need to do. I just didn’t want you both going to that prison, confirmed enemy-controlled territory. This… I understand.”
“Thank you, Sir Cass,” Kenshin nodded. “This is important for myself and the Honor Guard to do.”
“Without Rama and Grim, of course,” Ami mentioned.
“Yes, of course,” Kenshin agreed. “They still need to recover.”
“Right.” Cass looked at the Paladins, “Rokuro, Isidro, take Shiro and Toshi and protect the Guardians and the Honor Guard.”
“Yes, sir,” Isidro, Rokuro, Toshi, and Shiro nodded.
“We’ll go with you, this time,” Michiru volunteered.
“We can handle guarding the city,” Victor informed.
“We’ll come along, too,” Luna motioned towards herself and Artemis, who nodded.
“Actually, I want to keep an eye on Rama and Grim,” Ami volunteered. “Just in case.”
“Alright, Ami,” Usagi nodded.
“I’ll stay here, too,” Kayla informed. “Me and Cairo will help keep watch.”
“I’ll stay, too,” Mamoru volunteered.
“Sounds good,” Mako agreed.
“Everyone else ready?” Usagi asked.
The other Guardians and Paladins nodded.
Usagi turned to Kenshin, Noriko, and Aeger. “Ready when you are!”
Notes:
A/N: The names of "Prosroria" and "Shaner" came from fantasynamegenerator. Also, yes, Tuxedo Mask's attack is my take on the "Tuxedo La Smoking Bomber". As for why I changed the name, I just felt like it; no real reason besides that.
Alright! Time for a new mission! What dangers await our heroes? See you next time!
Chapter 15: Chapter 15: The Nation in the Sky
Notes:
A/N: 2025.11.01
I can't express how upset it is I am it took me this long to update this! So, I think I said some of this before but I'll say it again: the Sky Kingdom of Prosroria and the City of Shaner are inspired by the Skycity of Bhujerba from "Final Fantasy XII" and both names come from fantasynamegenerators.
During the chapter, we're going to see some interesting conversations among the heroes. And some dangerous enemies lurking about. Get ready!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 15: The Nation in the Sky
The Celestine Archer flew high into the clouds, the trip lasting for a couple of hours. Soon, the clouds began to clear and an archipelago of five islands floating in the sky came into view. All of the Guardians, the cats, and Paladins stared at the sight in wonder.
Minako blinked. “Oh… my… God!”
Kenshin smiled, “Welcome to the Sky Kingdom of Prosroria.”
“It’s beautiful…” Rei whispered.
“It’s amazing!” Michiru added.
The airship circled around the nation, as Kenshin sought out the best place to land.
“How is this possible?” Setsuna asked.
“The crystals on Utria are naturally occurring and have different effects,” Kenshin explained. “Prosroria’s islands are composed of crystals that enable it to defy the planet’s natural gravity.”
“Spectacular,” Setsuna exhaled.
“Wish Ami was here to see this!” Mako said.
The Archer landed on the largest island of Prosroria, which was roughly the size of the island of Hawaii. After landing, the occupants exited the ship and had a look around the area.
“Where we headed, your majesty?” Shiro asked Kenshin.
“The ship and the crystal we’ll need aren’t near each other,” Kenshin answered.
“Figures,” Haruka groaned. “Couldn’t be easy.”
“The Immortal Zodiac will be inside the old military base, on the eastern end of the island,” Aeger explained. “The best shield crystal will be at the southern end, in the royal castle.”
“So, who’s going to the ship and who’s going to the crystal?” Rei asked.
“I should go for the Zodiac,” Aeger said. “The controls for Utrian airships are pretty similar.”
“We’ll go with you,” Kenshin motioned toward Noriko and Tsukihiko. He looked at the others. “Sailor Guardians, you should retrieve the crystal.”
Usagi nodded, “Alright.”
“What do we do when find the crystal?” Minako asked. “I’m gonna guess it’s a big crystal.”
Noriko smiled. “As long as you secure it, we’ll bring the Zodiac or even the Archer to take it back to Nevercrest.”
“Got it.”
“Myself and the Paladins will accompany the Honor Guard,” Rokuro suggested. “Is that alright, Usagi?”
“Yep!”
“Paladins, you guys better watch your back along with everyone else,” Mako implored. “Cass will have a fit if something happens!”
“Hey!” Isidro smiled. “This is what we do!”
“I know. I know your boss.”
Isidro chuckled.
“Seriously,” Minako said, concernedly, “be careful.”
“Don’t worry, Minako,” Rokuro reassured. “We’ll protect the Honor Guard, Toshi, and Shiro.”
“Why worry about us?” Shiro asked.
“We’re already used to this insanity,” Isidro replied, pointing to himself and Rokuro. “You guys are new. Training or not, you guys still have a learning curve to adjust to. We’re the teachers, even if were the subs.”
“We’ll handle our part,” Toshi reassured.
“I don’t doubt it,” Rokuro confirmed. “But Victor guided and protected us when Cass wasn’t around. We can and will do it for both of you.”
“Then we have our plan set,” Noriko concluded.
“We’ll take both ships back to the city,” Kenshin said. “Once we have the Zodiac and the crystal, we must leave as soon as possible. We don’t want the Agonia sending extra forces here.”
“Extra?” Rei asked.
“Prosroria was the most important theaters of this war. The last battle here was fierce.” Kenshin paused. “We lost five Lotuses here. I’m not convinced all of the enemies left when we did.”
“We had to leave the Zodiac in the first place,” Aeger added.
“Exactly. Hieronymos probably expected us to return at some point.”
“Wasn’t that years ago?” Minako asked.
“Unfortunately… Hieronymos is patient.”
“Understood,” Haruka said.
“Are we ready?” Kenshin asked.
Everyone nodded.
“Everyone, be careful. May the Moon guide us to victory.”
After trekking through the area for a while, the Guardians made it over a hill and finally saw the Prosroria castle in the distance. Although it had fallen into a bit of ruin, the castle still possessed some majesty to it. Even its lesser condition still made it a grand sight to behold.
“That must be it,” Michiru noted.
“Let’s get in, find the crystal, grab it, and get out,” Haruka suggested.
“For once, couldn’t agree more,” Mako declared.
“‘For once’?”
“I usually think you’re wrong when you start talking.”
Haruka rolled her eyes.
They began making their way toward the castle when Minako spoke up, “So, how are we feeling about all of this so far? ‘Cause I still have so many questions.”
“Thank God, I thought it was just me!” Mako declared.
“It wasn’t,” Rei said.
“Same,” Hotaru agreed.
“What more do we need to know?” Luna asked. “It’s clear we have to help the people of Utria.”
“It’s not that, Luna, and you know it,” Rei countered. “One of the biggest things is why absolutely none of us remember Kenshin.”
“Oh. That.”
Artemis sighed, “I… gotta admit that worries me, too.”
“But how is that possible?” Setsuna asked. “An entire prince of the Moon Kingdom… and even I didn’t know. I’ve never even seen him before through the Door.”
“I’ve…” Michiru sighed. “…had a theory about that.” She looked at Usagi, “If… it’s okay for me to say it.”
“It’s okay, Michiru,” Usagi replied. “I think I already know what you’re going to say. Someone might as well say it out loud.”
Michiru exhaled, sadly. “The Silver Crystal.”
The group came to a stop.
Mako folded her arms. “Damn. I was hoping I was wrong for thinking of that.”
“Once again…” Rei sighed, “it wasn’t just you.”
“I mean, it’s the most logical idea,” Haruka said, “but…”
“It doesn’t make any sense,” Hotaru pondered. “Right?”
“Seriously,” Mako agreed. “I wish Ami were here. She’d think of something logical.”
“But that’s just it,” Setsuna countered. “This is the most logical explanation.”
Minako looked at their leader. “Usagi?”
Usagi looked at them, uncertainty written all over face. “I can’t… I can’t imagine Serenity… making me forget my own brother. Her son.” She looked at Luna and Artemis. “I mean… would she do something like that?”
“My heart doesn’t want to believe it,” Artemis whispered.
Usagi looked at Luna. “Luna?”
“Usagi, it’s…” Luna looked away. “I… I don’t know. Try as I might, I just can’t remember Kenshin. You were the only child I can recall. The only one I ever knew about. I just… I don’t want to believe Serenity would do something like that. I… just can’t. No matter… how much that… seems to be the case.”
The group fell silent, considering all of the likelihoods as to why they did not remember Kenshin. It all came back to only one conclusion.
Rei looked at everyone, “Are we really going to consider the possibility that Queen Serenity made us all forget her own son?”
“The Silver Crystal has a lot of power,” Artemis answered. “It’s… entirely possible.”
“But…” Hotaru began, “why would she? Why would Queen Serenity… make everyone forget?”
“Maybe because of his dark power?” Michiru pondered.
“Was she, maybe, trying to protect Kenshin?” Setsuna asked.
“Or…” Mako began, “us?”
“Why would we need protection from the prince?” Haruka asked.
“Why would she make us forget in the first place?”
Silence fell over the group again. Somehow, this silence was more uncomfortable than the last.
Minako sighed. “We’re not gonna figure it out now. And we have to get that crystal. Let’s worry about it after we’re back at Nevercrest. We can… hopefully… figure this out later.” She looked Usagi, concernedly. “Okay?”
Usagi took a breath. “Okay.”
“But this conversation stays between us. No need to… start pointing fingers. At least, not yet. Right?”
The rest of the group nodded.
As Kenshin led the way toward the Zodiac, Rokuro and Isidro kept their heads on a swivel.
Aeger asked. “Looking for something?”
“Staying aware of the area,” Rokuro answered. “An early Paladin lesson.”
“Uhh, oops!” Shiro said, nervously.
Isidro chuckled, “Don’t sweat it, guys. You’re not supposed to know all of this yet. It’s why we’re here.”
“Thanks, Isidro,” Toshi nodded.
“Seriously, guys, you can call me ‘Izzy’. I don’t mind.”
“So, Sir Rokuro, Sir Isidro,” Noriko said, “how long have you been Paladins?”
“Myself, a little over a year, your majesty,” Rokuro answered.
“Almost a year and a half for me,” Isidro added.
“How is Cass as a leader?” Aeger asked.
“We couldn’t ask for better if we tried.”
“He cares but he’s firm. He’s disciplined but also comforting.” Rokuro shrugged, “Honestly, I worry he cares about us too much.”
“Hey, c’mon, man,” Isidro groaned.
“I’m just saying. We’re supposed to be soldiers.”
“The boss isn’t some heartless machine. Yeah, he’s our leader but… hey, I kinda see him as a big brother, too.”
Rokuro just shrugged.
“And Victor?” Kenshin asked.
“Victor?” Isidro asked.
“Just… what nature does he possess?”
Isidro and Rokuro looked at each other then back at Kenshin.
“I feel like your question is because you’re worried he’s a Shadow Angel,” Isidro said, directly. “Sorry to be blunt, your majesty.”
“It is a concern, yes,” Kenshin admitted.
“Sorry, your majesty, it’s not one for us.”
“Truly?” Aeger asked.
“Yes,” Rokuro answered. “We didn’t know anything about Shadow Angels until we met Victor. We’d never even heard of them. Quite frankly, your majesty, there is nothing about Victor that makes us not trust him. So, to answer your question, we think of him as a capable leader and ally. Yes, he keeps making jokes and acts like a jokester, but that’s because he tries to alleviate all the tension he can.”
“I think of him like a brother,” Isidro said. “He’s never not supported me or had my back. Sorry, Prince Kenshin. I know you don’t like Shadow Angels, but, if you’re asking us if Vic’s trustworthy, you’re gonna be disappointed, ‘cause the answer is ‘yes’.”
“Without question.”
“You guys really think highly of him,” Toshi noted.
“For all of the times we may act like we don’t like him,” Isidro chuckled, “he’s only the same level with the boss when it comes to the respect he’s earned. He may act like a clown, but, the second someone he cares about is in trouble, watch the switch flip and the hero comes out!”
Shiro smiled. “That’s awesome.”
“That’s Victor and Cass,” Rokuro said. “Heroes, through and through.”
Kenshin, Noriko, and Aeger looked at each other, with surprise and uncertainty.
As they approached the Prosroria military base, the heroes caught sight of monsters hanging around the base.
“That’s not good,” Isidro groaned.
“Seems you were right about the Agonia leaving monsters behind,” Rokuro said to the Honor Guard.
“We’ll have to fight our way to the ship, then,” Noriko declared, bravely.
“Ready when all of you are!” Isidro nodded.
“Very well!” Kenshin took a deep breath. “Let us go to battle.” He threw his hand in the air. “SHADOW MOON POWER!”
Noriko and Aeger threw their hands in the air as well. “For the honor of the Moon Kingdom!”
“Rise to battle!” The Paladins shouted. “Crimson Paladins! To Arms!”
After their transformations, the Honor Guard’s attire was similar to that of the ninjas, with armored vambraces and grieves. The attire was also the color of dark, midnight blue, just a few shades away from being pitch black. They had masks and cowls, but they were not wearing them, choosing to have their faces exposed.
“Are we ready?” Nightshroud asked. The heroes nodded. “To battle, then!”
Having not encountered any opposition, the Guardians and the cats walked through the palace, looking for the shield crystal. While the palace was left in ruin, it still had some beauty on the inside of it. The beauty, however, added to the heartbreak. It was a reminder for them that this war was costing real people their lives and homes. Even with victory, so much was already lost. The question was beginning to emerge more and more if any of it would ever come back.
Soon, they entered a large room where the crystal sat in the middle. Recognizing it from the description that Kenshin gave, Michiru nodded, “That must be it.”
“So, should we wait for Kenshin?” Mako asked.
“Probably,” Artemis answered. “But let’s see if it even still works.”
“Would suck if all this was for nothing.”
They all stopped walked toward the crystal, but a similar feeling came over all of them, stopping their advance. “Okay, this is just way too easy!” Minako shouted. “I don’t like this!”
“Why did you jinx it?!” Artemis groaned.
“Honestly, I was thinking the same thing,” Luna admitted.
Rei suddenly seized up. “Wait!”
“I sense it, too,” Hotaru said.
“Knew it!” Minako growled.
A guttural giggle was heard. Subtle but frightening. “Pretty little girls come to retrieve a shiny rock. You must be the Sailor Guardians. I’ve never had Sailor Guardian for dinner before. This may prove to be a most delicious meal yet!”
“I’m gonna pee my pants!” Usagi shivered.
“Usually you overreact,” Rei admitted, fearfully, “but not this time.”
“It’s above us whatever it is,” Haruka stared up at the ceiling.
Out of the darkness of the ceiling, crawled a large bat-like creature, just slightly bigger than a freight truck. Its fur was dark grey and it possessed three sets of red eyes. The bat laughed, “My masters warned of new, fresh meat! I wondered if anyone was foolish enough to enter the territory of Ninlil the Bat!”
Haruka gritted her teeth. “This isn’t your territory! This kingdom belongs to the people of Prosroria!”
Ninlil laughed. “If there are any of them left, they’re more than welcome to try and take it from me! I’ll just eat them… like I did their king!”
“Oh, crap,” Usagi whispered.
“GUARDIANS, TRANSFORM, NOW!” Luna yelled.
They all did so, and Ninlil immediately dropped down, causing the Guardians to scatter. Venus attacked with her Love and Beauty Shock, but Ninlil let out a quick screech to disrupt the attack.
“Why does this stuff still surprise me?!” Venus shouted.
“Pretty little girls,” Ninlil snarled. “This will be painful. You will scream. The perfect seasoning for my dinner!”
The Paladins and the Lotuses fought their way inside of the Prosroria base, battling through dozens of waves of Agonia foot soldiers. Soon, they arrived to the hangar where the Zodiac sat. The Zodiac looked similar to a small, 4-level cruise ship but with modifications and was white and gold in color.
“Wow!” Halcyon whispered.
“What a ship!” Resonance noted.
“Bet that thing can fight more than few battles,” Grayhaze added.
“More than a few,” Aeger corrected. “We couldn’t retrieve it sooner due to the forces guarding it.”
“Surprised the Agonia didn’t take it,” War-Rook said.
“They didn’t have means to activate it.” Noriko revealed a gem in her pocket. “We do.”
“A starter crystal of some kind?” Halcyon deduced.
“Yes. The king entrusted us with it before Ninlil the Bat killed him. We tried to get to the ship after we received the gem but we were overwhelmed.”
“Well, we’re getting it outta here now!” Resonance declared. “Let’s get moving. I’m worried about Usagi and the others.”
“Agreed,” Nightshroud said.
They hurried towards the ship. But when they were close, Nightshroud sensed something. He stopped and quickly lifted his hand, “Wait!”
The group stopped. “Your majesty?” War-Rook asked.
Nightshroud growled, “It’s him.”
“Who?” Halcyon asked.
“The Mad One!”
Noriko’s eyes widened. “No.”
The Mad One chuckled. They looked to see a bald man with grey skin sitting on top of the Zodiac. The Mad One was wearing tattered clothes and holding a heavy-looking glaive. His torso and arms were covered in tattoos that depicted pain and death in several, including some rather sickening, ways. Half of his face was scarred and he had a sick, sadistic smile permanently etched on his face. “The Master believed you would return here, good prince.”
“So he left his court jester then?” Nightshroud responded, venomously.
“Don’t turn your rage on me, good prince. I’m not the reason you’ve failed so completely. But I see you have new friends here. Wonderful! All your heads will make delightful gifts to my master.”
“What’s this guy’s deal?” War-Rook asked.
“He has an ability that drives others insane,” Aeger said. A bead of sweat forming on his brow. “Many soldiers went mad facing him. Hence his moniker.”
At that, Halcyon began to focus on the Mad One. After one moment, he sensed what he was looking for. “He’s emitting something.”
“What?” Aeger asked.
“Some kind of power. It’s slightly disorienting.”
“It’s not a power,” Resonance said. “I mean, not just a power. It’s a sound.”
“You can hear it?” Noriko asked.
“I can now that I’m looking for it. I don’t know how he’s doing it, though.”
“Can you nullify it?” Halcyon asked.
“Yeah,” Resonance replied. “But I’m guessing he can increase the sound. I’ll focus on the frequency to cancel it out. For now, it’s a real subtle noise, but it’s strong.”
“Then we’ll fight him instead,” Grayhaze surmised. “If you can keep him sound turned down.”
“Deal.”
“Don’t underestimate him,” Nightshroud warned. “Even if we have found that one weak spot, that doesn’t make him any weaker.”
“Understood,” War-Rook replied.
“Ready when you are, your majesty,” Halcyon said.
The Mad One smirked and dropped down to the floor. “DIE!” He rushed at the heroes.
The Guardians kept dodging Ninlil’s attacks, while finding theirs to be cancelled out by her shrieks. Jupiter and Uranus tried physical attacks, and, while those did some damage, Ninlil seemed more enraged than damaged by the strikes. The fight went on for a few minutes before the Guardians were forced to regroup.
“Dammit!” Neptune groaned.
“I don’t wanna use our upgraded powers,” Pluto said. “We might damage the crystal.”
“Saturn,” Uranus said.
“I’m not as strong as I was,” Saturn replied. “I’m stronger in some ways but the pure destruction isn’t with me like it used to be.”
“We got one choice left,” Luna said.
“We do?” the other Guardians asked.
Luna looked at Moon. “Sailor Moon. Have you tried your new power yet?”
“Oh!” Moon blinked. “You’re right! I hadn’t!”
“Well, no time like the present!”
“Right!” Sailor Moon held her hand up, “Divine Moon Scepter!”
A bright light illuminated the room and the Divine Moon Scepter appeared in the air, before it floated down to Moon’s hands. The Scepter was a long staff with a golden crescent moon at the top and the Crystal Star with pink wings just below it. The staff is long and white, making the scepter taller than Sailor Moon.
“Whoa,” Mars, Venus, Jupiter, and Saturn breathed out.
Moon studied the Scepter. “Wow! This is really cool.”
Ninlil growled, “Your new little toy won’t save you!” She extended her wings and flew at the Guardians.
“Now would be good, Sailor Moon!” Venus urged.
Moon looked at Ninlil and held her Scepter before her. The crescent moon on the Scepter shined. “Divine! Moon! Illumination!”
The attack shone throughout the room. Ninlil was struck by the attack faster than she could react. She tried to fight it off and even screech through it.
But it was no use.
After a few moments, Ninlil did scream but it was in pain and anguish. Then she was evaporated by the power of the Scepter. After Ninlil was destroyed, the Guardians stared in amazement at Sailor Moon’s feat.
Moon finally released the breath she was holding. “Oh, wow!”
“Sailor Moon…” Neptune whispered.
“Incredible!” Artemis gasped.
Mars blinked. “I think we just got one leg up on the Agonia.”
“Tell me about it!” Jupiter agreed.
They noticed another glow in the room. They looked at the shield crystal, where the glow was coming from.
“What turned that on?” Uranus asked.
Luna blinked then uttered a small gasp. “I think Sailor Moon did.”
“I did?” Moon asked.
“The Divine Moon Illumination. I think it had a secondary effect. You may be able to harness that in the future.”
“Huh!”
“Did you not train at all?!” the other Guardians shouted.
Moon just stayed silent. “Sorry?”
Everyone groaned.
“Is it bad that I’m relieved some things about Usagi never changed?” Luna asked.
“Not really,” Artemis agreed.
Jupiter sighed, “I hope Shiro and the others are okay.”
“Noticed how she jumped to Shiro first,” Mars grinned.
“And how badly do you want to see Victor?”
Mars’ face turned red immediately.
“Let’s just get ready for them to get back,” Uranus said.
The Paladins and the Honor Guard battled the Mad One and the Agonia soldiers that rushed in to aid them. The Mad One managed to isolate the Paladins from the Honor Guard. The Mad One’s attacks were random and varied but, as crazy as he seemed, he wielded his glaive like a precise master. The Mad One kicked Halcyon back, while Grayhaze and War-Rook surrounded him. Resonance kept his focus on disrupting the Mad One’s sound.
The Mad One smiled. “Impressive, children.” He twirled his glaive, “A shame you’re on the side of the Lotuses. Your deaths are a waste.”
While Resonance and Halcyon were used to threats like these, Grayhaze and War-Rook did feel some fear at the threat.
Suddenly, Resonance looked up. Then smiled. “Guys! I got it!”
“Can you turn it off?” Halcyon asked.
“Oh, yeah! I think it’s time to put down this clown!”
“Agreed!” Halcyon pushed his powers. “War-Rook, Grayhaze, prepare yourselves.”
“S-Sure,” Grayhaze replied while War-Rook nodded.
The Mad One laughed. “‘Prepare yourselves’?! I have defeated armies! YOU LITTLE BOYS CANNOT STOP ME!” He jumped in the air, diving towards Halcyon.
“I promise, we can!” Halcyon declared.
“WRONG! FACE DEATH!”
“NOT TODAY, SKIN-N-BONES!” Resonance focused, “GRAND REVERB!”
Resonance launched his sound attack, striking the Mad One. The sound he generated was magically generated from the tattoos on his body. Resonance’s attack not only destroyed the sound, but temporarily stunned and froze the Mad One.
Halcyon quickly raised his hands, “SUDDEN IMPACT!”
The Mad One was slammed by the Impact’s force and sent flying across the room.
Halcyon looked at the newest Paladins, “NOW!”
Grayhaze and War-Rook managed to find some calm in this battle. They realized, once again, they were truly warriors now. Members of an elite, legendary sect of soldiers. They were being called to act.
And they would.
Grayhaze summoned smoke to his hands then yelled, “SMOKE CAGE!” He threw the smoke at the Mad One, enveloping the Agonia member in a solidified, heated gathering of smoke and clouds.
War-Rook summoned all of his powers to him and charged at the Mad One. When he was close, War-Rook let his powers explode through. He shouted, “CENTURION ARMOR!” Then an energy-based armor, complete with a sword and shield, surrounded War-Rook’s body. He thrust the sword forward, piercing into the Mad One’s chest.
The Mad One screamed and the power from the attacks exploded. War-Rook and Grayhaze jumped back toward Resonance and Halcyon.
Resonance’s eyes were wide. “Whoa!”
“Impressive!” Halcyon whispered.
Resonance laughed and looked at his newest teammates, “Great job, guys!”
War-Rook and Grayhaze smiled at Resonance and Halcyon.
Defeating the other Agonia soldiers, Nightshroud, Noriko, and Aeger looked at the site of the explosion.
Noriko’s mouth was ajar. “By the Moon! This is the power of the Crimson Paladins?!”
“It’s amazing,” Nightshroud said, in astonishment.
“But not quite enough,” Aeger growled.
“You say what?!” Resonance asked.
They looked to see the Mad One slowly staggering forward.
“OH COME ON!” Grayhaze shouted.
“What is this guy?!” War-Rook stepped back.
The Mad One dropped his destroyed glaive. “K…kill…” he groaned. “I’ll… I must… kill you… all!”
“I was really hoping that would work!” Halcyon admitted.
“Worry not, Crimson Paladins. You’ve done enough! I shall finish this!” Nightshroud used his Shadow Moon power to rush at the Mad One in a flash, “Shadow Moon Style! DARK ECLIPSE!” He sent all of his power into Grey Dusk and swung the blade through the Mad One, causing him to scream before he dissolved into black stones.
“Huh!” Resonance blinked.
“What?” War-Rook asked.
“I guess they all do that when they die.”
Halcyon rolled his eyes. “Well done, your majesty!”
“Thank you,” Nightshroud sheathed Grey Dusk.
“He’s defeated, my love,” Noriko smiled. “We’ve avenged Prosroria! We’re… winning! We’re winning!”
Nightshroud couldn’t help but smile. “We are.”
Aeger looked at the Zodiac. “We best prepare to leave, majesties. I believe we’ve attracted attention at this point.”
“Agreed.” Nightshroud looked at the Paladins. “Thank you. Truly.”
“Don’t mention it, your majesty,” Resonance smiled and nodded. “Happy we can help.”
The Guardians stood watch of the shield crystal, waiting to hear from Kenshin and the others.
“Should we go look from them?” Mars asked.
“Probably best if we stay put,” Artemis replied.
“You sure they’re okay?” Jupiter asked.
“Worried about your ‘not’ boyfriend?” Moon smiled.
Jupiter blushed. Moon just laughed.
“Leave her alone,” Mars smiled.
“Said the girl with a boyfriend now,” Venus smirked.
Mars growled.
“And still hasn’t denied it once!”
Mars rolled her eyes then she felt something. She smiled, “I think our ride is on its way!”
They heard an airship engine getting closer. They then heard something crash against the ceiling, far away from the crystal itself. A blast created a hole in the ceiling and Kenshin dropped down with a smile on his face.
“Hey!” Moon smiled.
“Greetings.” Kenshin approached and studied the crystal. He exhaled in relief. “It seems fully intact.”
“Turned on a bit after Sailor Moon blasted the bat thing,” Jupiter noted.
Kenshin’s eyebrows furrowed. “‘Bat thing’?” His eyes widened. “Ninlil?! She was here?!”
“She was,” Venus smiled. “Count one less Agonia bad guy down!”
Kenshin exhaled. He looked at the Guardians, “I’m constantly amazed at how much power you have.”
“It was more her than us,” Neptune pointed at Sailor Moon. “Her attack was the deciding factor.”
Kenshin smiled at Moon. “Well done.”
Moon smiled. “Thanks.”
After creating another opening in the roof of the castle, the team attached cables from the Zodiac to the shield crystal and lifted it out of the crystal. Having learned the basics of the piloting Utria airships, Rokuro piloted the Archer and the teams headed back to Nevercrest.
While the ride was pleasant and everyone exchanged stories of the experience, Usagi found herself barely able to hold the guise of contentment. All of her concerns about Kenshin and their history were really beginning to take over Usagi’s mind. She hoped her worst fears wouldn’t be the case but she couldn’t help but feel that hope would soon be proven false.
A few hours later, the Zodiac landed at Nevercrest, in one of the courtyards of the Temple. Once getting the shield crystal placed in the Temple and activating it, the citizens felt their relief and faith in victory increase significantly.
Cass studied the Zodiac, as the heroes looked at it, and nodded. “A very impressive ship.”
“Legendary, as well,” Aeger added.
“It will certainly give us an advantage we did not have against the Agonia,” Noriko said.
“It better for all of the trouble we went through to get it!” Mako groaned.
“Mako!” Luna chided.
“What?”
“Speaking of which, the Paladins were helpful, yes?” Cass joked.
Kenshin chuckled, “Yes! They were quite invaluable, in fact. They practically defeated the Mad One on their own.”
“But you had to deal the decisive blow, your majesty,” Rokuro reminded.
“Only because your combined efforts made it possible. Thank you for that.”
While Victor smiled, Cass looked at the Paladins, “Isidro, Rokuro, I’m proud of how you handled things. Toshi, Shiro, well done. While I do apologize your first mission without me or Victor being so dangerous, I’m proud of you both.”
“We had pretty good teachers,” Toshi said, motioning towards Isidro and Rokuro.
“Just can’t believe there two separate fights!” Victor said. “This was just supposed to be a recovery mission!” He turned to Usagi. “I blame you. You’re a magnet for trouble!”
“You’re a magnet for ugly!” Usagi fired back.
“Ha! Nice try! I’m easily in the top ten most handsome dude you’ve ever seen!”
“‘Top ten’?” Rei asked.
“Among others, I’m confident enough to admit Cass and Mamoru are way better looking than me,” Victor smiled.
Rei shrugged. “That depends on who you ask.” She smiled.
Kenshin stared at the Zodiac. “We’re one step closer to facing the Agonia, directly.”
“Still, we must proceed more caution,” Cass advised. “Especially now.”
“Agreed. This battle was another devastating blow to the Agonia. Because it’s one of humiliation. Whatever our next move is, we must plan it carefully. They’ll be angry now. They’ll more than want revenge. They need it.”
Notes:
A/N: Ninlil the Bat is inspired by Tiamat the Dusk Queen, the Chosen of the Black Tower, from "Darksiders". I promise the next chapter will be out a LOT faster than this. You have my word on that! See you all soon!
Chapter 16: Chapter 16: The Holy Blade
Notes:
A/N: 2025.11.11
I'M BACK! YES! I ACTUALLY UPDATED IN LESS THAN THREE MONTHS! LET'S GO!
Sorry. I'm just excited I've been able to focus! Alright! Let's go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 16: The Holy Blade
The following morning came with no retaliation from the Agonia for the Zodiac mission. At least, not as of yet. Kenshin and the Honor Guard were beginning to worry about the silence but decided to enjoy it while they could. The heroes met again, and, as they were starting to feel a bit better, Rama and Grim joined the meeting this time.
“Brother,” Noriko smiled at Rama then at her other compatriot, “Grim. You both look well!”
“Thank Sailor Mercury,” Rama motioned towards Ami. “She’s a master physician.”
Grom nodded with a smile, and Ami blushed a bit.
Once everyone sat down and exchanged brief discussion on recent happenings, Minako spoke up, “So, I’ve been thinking.”
“A sentence that hardly ever leaves her mouth,” Artemis whispered. But, since he was sitting next to Minako, not quietly enough to where she didn’t hear him.
Minako slapped Artemis, sending him sailing across the room, crashing into the wall, then falling to the floor. Rokuro chuckled a bit.
“You 100% deserved that!” Luna said to Artemis, who was groaning.
“Anyway!” Minako growled. She calmed down and looked at the others, “Are we absolutely sure the Agonia have the Holy Blade?”
“We can’t be absolutely sure,” Aeger admitted. “But we had to assume. We’ve seen nor heard any evidence to the contrary.”
“What’s your thought process, Minako?” Cass asked.
“Okay, so, if these guys have it, why haven’t they used it yet?” Minako asked. “An ace in the hole like that? I’d think they’d try to use it already. I just think we should find out for ourselves.”
“How do you propose we do that?” Kenshin asked.
“I say we go where they Sword was lost. See if we can find it or even trace where it went.”
“Mina!” Victor smiled. “That’s a great idea!”
“I try.” Minako winked.
“Her reasoning is sound,” Noriko shrugged.
“Agreed,” Kenshin nodded.
“But this time,” Cass said, “I believe the royal family should stay here.”
“Sounds like a Red mission!” Victor grinned.
“I better get to go, too!” Minako spoke up. “It was my idea!”
Cass chuckled, “Of course, Minako.”
“I’ll accompany you as well,” Aeger volunteered.
Cass looked at the other Paladins. “Crimson Paladins. This time, we’ll all go.”
“Don’t you think that’s extreme?” Kenshin asked.
“After what happened with retrieving the Zodiac? Not at all. The Agonia haven’t left these lands unguarded, as we previously thought they had. If Minako is correct, which I agree with as her logic is sound, then there’s very little chance the Agonia didn’t leave behind some soldiers to either watch over the Sword or continue attempts to retrieve it.”
Noriko paused when a horrible realization hit her. “We’ve… left so many innocence… in their hands.”
Victor studied her and the other Lotuses. “You know? You guys are really hard on yourselves. I mean, I get that, but give yourselves a break. It’s not like you had the manpower to spare to go to every single place that’s been attacked. You’ve done your best. And people are still alive because of it. That’s something to proud of.”
The Lotuses looked at each other, still concerned but finding some comfort in Victor’s advice.
Victor looked at Cass, “If the Sword’s still there, I’m not convinced getting in and getting out will be easy. Especially after all the other stuff we’ve done.”
“Agreed,” Cass nodded. “The ‘smash-and-grab’ won’t be so easy this time around.”
“You call that prison easy?” Mako asked.
“Perhaps not. But not as difficult since they weren’t expecting us to pull such a brazen move.”
“Think they’ll expect this?” Usagi asked.
“Hard to call,” Cass answered. “But I’m guessing all the Agonia are on high alert now. We’ve beaten them too many times. They lose again… they’ll get desperate.”
“‘Desperate’ means ‘mistakes’,” Victor sneered.
“I’m inclined to agree, actually. Though ‘desperate’ can also mean ‘dangerous’.”
“Stop threatening me with a good time.”
“Oh, shut up, Victor,” Cass rolled his eyes. “We’ll go as soon as possible. If the Sword is still there and we retrieve it, it’ll give us an even greater edge over the Agonia.”
Setsuna timidly raised her hand, “Umm… may I accompany you?”
Cass nodded, “Of course.”
Usagi fought her smile as she and Rei started subtly hitting each other, fighting their excitement.
“So, who else is coming along?” Victor asked.
A couple of hours later, the Celestine Archer was flying across the sky, containing Aeger, Ami, Rei, Mako, Minako, Setsuna, Kayla, Cass, Victor, Rokuro, Isidro, Toshi, and Shiro. They arrived in the area where the country of Qaderon once stood. After landing the Archer, the passengers disembarked and scanned the land. They found Qaderon to be even more in ruin than some others of Utria.
“My God…” Victor whispered.
“You can say that again,” Rokuro shook his head.
“What happened here, Lord Aeger?” Cass asked.
“When the war was reaching one of its higher peaks, Qaderon formed an alliance with the nearby Sessekar Kingdom,” Aeger answered. “A war was fought here. We joined. We cut down a significant number of the Agonia’s forces.” He shook his head, “But it wasn’t enough. Hieronymos, Unnur, and Umida were all present for that battle.” He pointed at a ruined structure, “That’s all that’s left of the castle.”
“Oh, my God!” Minako exhaled.
Aeger fell silent, his gaze darkening. “Days we fought. It ended with Qaderon destroyed, the Sessekar Kingdom’s forces all but annihilated, and Captain Masamune staying behind to unleash what power she could from the Holy Blade to give us time to escape. Given she wasn’t of royal blood or a Sailor Guardian is wasn’t enough but… we were able to flee.” He stopped again. “The castle was the last time we saw Captain Masamune.”
“I’m so sorry,” Ami said.
“Thank you.”
Cass scanned the area. A few miles from the castle was a small town. It was just as desolate as any other. But something drew Cass’s attention.
“What’s that?” Cass asked Aeger, pointing at the town.
“Pathstow,” Aeger said. “It was abandoned even before the kingdom was destroyed.”
“Are you sure it’s empty?” Cass asked. “I’m positive I can sense something down there.”
“There may be some refugees.”
“Could be. Let’s investigate, shall we?”
They arrived at Pathstow after about an hour of walking. As they walked around, Cass could still feel someone, but they didn’t quite seem to be in the town. They continued to explore the town, finding no one else.
“I’m starting to think this was a bad idea,” Minako said, dejectedly.
“Don’t be like that,” Mako insisted. “Your idea was a good one. At least, worth checking out.”
“I guess.”
As they passed one particular house, Isidro stopped suddenly and looked at it. The house was two-story and just as ruined as the rest of the town. As Isidro studied it, he leaned his head to the side.
Kayla noticed him and stopped as well. “Izzy?” This got the group’s attention.
“Isidro,” Cass said. “What’s wrong?”
“I…” Isidro focused on the house. “I’m… hearing something.”
“Something bad or something good?” Victor asked.
“Something… hold on.” Isidro walked inside the house.
“Dude!” Victor followed after him, along with the rest of the team. “Don’t just walk inside a wrecked house with the preceding words being ‘hold on’!”
Isidro scanned the interior.
“What’s up?” Rei asked.
Isidro looked toward the back of the house. “There!” He hurried toward a back room. He opened a door to find a storage room with a cellar door.
Everyone stared at the cellar door. “We’re not opening that, right?” Victor asked.
“Stop being a chicken.” Cass walked up to the door and opened it, finding a basement storage room. “What did you hear, Isidro?”
Isidro walked into the basement, followed by everyone else, and looked around. He saw a wall and focused on it. “Here!”
“What is it?” Kayla asked.
“There’s something behind this wall. And by ‘something’, I mean… I hear more space behind it.”
Aeger thought for a moment. “It could be an entrance to the Qaderon cave system.”
“Cave system?” Ami asked.
“Several miles of caves that extend underneath the country. The cave entrances are generally found in the fields surrounding the area and Otterna Plains.”
“Let’s find out.” Cass formed the Holy Fire around his fist and punched the wall. Once it opened up to the cave, Cass perked up. “There’s definitely someone down here. More than one.”
“Is that what you sensed before?” Setsuna asked.
“Not sure yet. But I can say for sure something is down here we won’t like.”
“I swear to God if we run into a giant spider…” Victor growled.
“That’s only happened three times,” Cass reminded.
“I don’t care! Every time sucked!”
They ventured into the caves, carefully traversing its dark, murky interior. Cass let several floating orbs of Holy Fire illuminate the cave for the team, except for Victor, who had no problem seeing through the darkness and led the way. While the initial entrance was narrow, the cave system became much larger the further down it went.
“This is totally creepy,” Minako whispered.
“Couldn’t agree more,” Rokuro agreed.
Victor walked for a while then stopped, “Hold up, hold up!” Everyone stopped.
“What is it?” Rei asked.
Victor stooped down and picked up a loose rock. “Boss, need some light. You guys need to see this.”
Cass sent one flare orb forward. Victor stood up and tossed the rock, causing it to skip along the ground. After two skips, the rock hit a loose stone on the cave floor. Suddenly, a boulder descended from the ceiling, crashing into the ground.
“WHOA!” Minako, Mako, Shiro, Toshi, and Isidro shouted.
“Where’d that come from?!” Rokuro’s eyes narrowed.
Cass looked around. “Traps. Someone set traps.”
“Why?” Shiro asked.
“And who set it?” Setsuna asked.
“You only set traps for two reasons,” Victor said. “To keep something in…”
“Or to keep everyone out,” Cass concluded.
Aeger’s eyes widened. “Captain Masamune! Could… could she be…”
“One way to find out.”
“We probably shouldn’t wait for something else to happen,” Minako suggested.
“Transform?” Mako asked.
“Transform.”
Emus sat in her alcove in the cave, devising a new way to achieve her goal: acquire the Holy Blade. It had been years of this battle in the black, this game of cat and mouse. She needed to end it, even more urgently given the recent news she received from Lady Unnur concerning new warriors aiding the Honor Guard. She needed to obtain the Sword and soon.
Suddenly, she sensed a power shift. Someone strong had entered the caves. Several someones. And one of them possessed powers of shadow and darkness.
Emus smiled. “I can use that.” She swirled her magic before and began casting a spell.
Once the heroes finished their transformations, they continued to explore the cave, with Ziel sensing strong powers deeper down. Soon enough, a sinister power began to swell in the cave.
“Giant spider!” Angelus hissed. “Called it!”
“I don’t see a spider,” War-Rook said.
“Oh, you never do! Until it’s too late.”
“Could you be more dramatic?” Ziel asked.
“We both know the answer to that is ‘yes’,” Angelus replied.
The sounds of some kind of chittering echoed in the caves.
“Too loud for spiders,” Ziel noted.
“It’s giant ants, isn’t it,” Angelus’s shoulders slumped.
A moments later, a horde of blacked-colored, green-eyed ants the size of Cane Corso dogs came into view.
“Yup,” Ziel sighed.
“Dammit!” Angelus growled.
“How do you know so much about cave monsters?” Terra asked Angelus.
“Do you know how many times we have to run into dark, damp, scary caves?! It’s like… the main place we go!”
The heroes charged at the ants as they advanced on them. The battle wasn’t difficult but the number of ants was concerning. After a few minutes, they managed to deal with the initial hordes that attacked.
Catching her breath, Terra exhaled, “Okay! Seriously! What the hell?!”
“Those aren’t native to this area,” Aeger pointed out. “Or this world.”
“So, the Agonia are here,” Pluto said, grimly.
“The Sword must be here then,” Ziel surmised.
“And they must not be able to find it.”
“But we will,” Mercury activated her visor. She scanned for a few seconds. “There are powers that are… really well concealed! Wait.” She scanned for a little while longer. “I think… I have a map for the cave!”
“Wait, what?” War-Rook asked.
“How?” Mars asked.
“My Nova upgrades.”
Grayhaze nodded, “That’s cool.”
“Can you tell which power is the Sword?” Ziel asked.
“No, sorry,” Mercury admitted. “It’s hard to even narrow in on either power.”
“If we get close to it, we can all work together to sense it,” Resonance noted.
“Nice plan,” Angelus nodded.
“Let’s get moving,” Ziel ordered. “Our enemy is moving. We must move faster.”
Emus sensed the destruction of her ants and laughed. “Warriors, indeed.” She conjured more magic. “This should be fun.”
Inside another cave, Captain Satomi Masamune was startled awake. She slowly lifted up and looked at the Sword of the Silver Crystal, which was wrapped in clothe. She slowly sat up, clutching her stomach as hunger hit her.
Satomi scanned her immediate area, “Something… is happening…” She blinked. “Someone… else is here.”
Notes:
A/N: So, the captain is alive! But what does Emus have planned? Find out next time! Again, I'll be back soon!
And lastly, "Pathstow", "Sessekar Kingdom", "Qaderon", and "Otterna Plains" came from fantasynamegenerator. That site is really great! Alright! See you all soon!
Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Eternal Duty
Notes:
A/N: 2025.11.16
FINALLY! Faster than three months! Another chapter! Let's keep this going! Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 17: Eternal Duty
The heroes battled a few more monsters, moving closer towards one of the powers Mercury locked in on. After defeating a few more monsters, Aeger felt something familiar in the power that these monsters exuded. After a moment, Aeger’s eyes widened, “Wait.”
“Sir Aeger?” Ziel asked.
“These monsters… I know this power!”
“You know who were fighting?” Halcyon asked.
“Yes,” Aeger replied, gloomily. “Emus! She’s a powerful witch. We fought her, here, in Qaderon. I assumed she perished in the captain’s attack or was with her leaders.”
“Merely biding her time here, it would seem,” Ziel noted.
“We must tread lightly. Her powers are nothing to dismiss.”
“Ooh!” Angelus sneered. “Sounds like a challenge! I like that! Let’s find her!”
“The Sword, Angelus,” Ziel reminded.
“But, boss! Bad guys!”
“The Sword!”
Angelus uttered loud groan. “Fine, fine!”
“Uhh, guys?!” Venus pointed down the cave to see a group of hornets, the same size as the ants they fought previously, flying towards them.
“I don’t like caves anymore,” War-Rook declared.
“See what I was saying?!” Angelus rushed at the hornets, initiating the battle.
Emus laughed. “They are skilled. I’m actually slightly straining my powers a bit. But that’s enough. Time to make a new soldier. For the Agonia!” She moved her hands around and summoned more magic, sending dark magical energy flooding through the caves, towards the heroes.
After defeating the last hornet, the heroes took another breath. “Jeez!” Grayhaze sighed.
“All this fighting,” Terra sighed, “if the Sword isn’t here, something they don’t want us to find definitely is!”
“We better find it fast!” Venus said. “Who knows what else they’ll send after us!”
An alert went off on Mercury’s visor. “EVERYONE!”
“Me and my big mouth!” Venus cried.
“Everyone, get ready!” Ziel ordered.
A blood-red colored wave of energy rushed towards the heroes.
“OH CRAP!” Resonance shouted.
Each hero did their best to block or withstand the wave but they were all knocked off of their feet. But only Angelus was lifted up and carried away, throwing him elsewhere deep into the cave.
After being swept away by the current for a couple of minutes, Angelus managed to disperse the magic attack then crashed into the ground. Groaning, he managed to get to feet and found himself in another cave tunnel. “What the hell?!” He looked around, confusedly. “Great! Where even am I?” He sighed and looked down the cave. ‘I think can find the others… but one of those powers is nearby.’ He looked around, deciding what to do. He nodded, ‘Ziel is with the others. They’ll be fine.’ He turned toward the direction of the power. ‘I’ll find them after I see where this leads.’ He rushed towards the power.
While the wave was still holding the others down, Ziel managed to get a solid foot on the ground and stand up. He drew First Defender and plunged the sword into the ground, “HOLY ARDOR!” An eruption of Holy Fire emerged from Ziel’s sword, exploding through the cave and rendering the spell inert and freeing the others.
As they began to recover, Jupiter coughed, “Thanks, Ziel!”
Venus cleared throat and smiled at Ziel, “You’re really good at this hero stuff.”
Ziel smiled, groggily. “I try.” He removed his sword from the ground. Then rotated his shoulder.
“Are you okay?” Pluto asked, concernedly.
“Yes, yes. That was just quite the powerful spell. Took a lot to disperse it.”
Mars looked around, “Hey! H-hey! Where’s Angelus?!”
Ziel scanned their surroundings. “Where did he go?”
“That attack must’ve carried him away!” Aeger realized.
“Oh, no,” Grayhaze exhaled.
“We need to find him fast,” Terra said. “Hope he’s okay.”
Ziel scoffed. “Oh, please! That one? He’s more likely to cause trouble than be in trouble.”
“Mars thinks it cute when he does that,” Venus smirked.
“Venus!” Mars blushed.
Mercury checked her visor. “Guys! One of the powers moved. But the other stayed in the same place. We’re closer to that one.”
Ziel thought for a moment. He looked at Venus, “Sailor Venus. This is your mission. You decide.”
“You have way more experience,” Venus countered.
“True. But you’re not incapable. You make the call.”
Venus thought for a moment. “If one power moved… it’s probably whatever threw the weird magic ocean current at us.”
“Emus…” Aeger growled.
“Then the power that didn’t move…” Halcyon said.
“It must be the Sword of the Silver Crystal!” War-Rook perked up.
“Splitting up is probably a bad idea,” Jupiter thought.
“Seriously,” Resonance agreed. “Easy to get lost in these caves. Just by the echo, I can tell there are tons of caverns down here.”
“Confirmed,” Mercury said.
Venus thought for a moment. “Angelus can handle himself. We can look for him later. The witch lady will have to wait. If the Sword’s close, we can get it and get outta here!” She looked at Ziel. “If… that’s okay.”
Ziel smiled, “It’s a brilliant plan, Sailor Venus. We’re with you all the way.”
“Are we sure about Angelus?” Grayhaze asked.
Ziel actually laughed. “He’ll be fine. He’ll just start blasting holes in the cave to leave if he gets too bored.”
“He’d willingly cause a cave-in?” War-Rook asked.
“On us? Never. On himself?” Ziel shrugged.
“He’s a strange guy,” Grayhaze laughed.
“Oh, wait until he gets going!”
Just under a half hour later, Mercury lead the heroes to a tunnel then stopped.
“Uh, Mercury?” Terra asked.
“We’re here.” Mercury looked around. “I just…”
Resonance focused. “Wait. I can hear someone else breathing.” He looked at another wall. “This… wall is dense. But… not as much as the rest of the cave.” He looked down and to the left. “There’s a small opening here.”
Aeger shook his head, “Could she truly be alive?”
“Should we risk it?” Jupiter asked.
“We have to,” Ziel replied.
“I think I can break the rocks apart safely,” Resonance declared.
“Go for it.”
Resonance pressed his hands to the stone and began to send soundwaves through it. Slowly, the rocks began to break away and fall. Halcyon used his telekinesis to make sure the rocks fell harmlessly to the ground. After a minute, the wall was completely removed.
There was a one-armed woman with short, grey hair aiming a dull, dented sword at them. Her skin was a bit wrinkled and her eyes told the story of both exhaustion and ferocity. “S-Stay back!” the woman shouted.
Aeger’s eyes became wide as possible. “C… Captain Masamune!”
Satomi’s breath caught in her chest. “A-Aeger? What… what trick is this?! No! No, Emus! I won’t fall for this! I will not give in! Kill me if you must! But I WILL NEVER SURRENDER!”
“She thinks we’re an illusion,” Halcyon noted.
“I don’t blame her,” Pluto admitted.
“What do we do now?” Mars asked.
Just then, a light shined behind Satomi. The Sword of the Silver Crystal, despite being wrapped in a thick cloth, had a bright light emanating from the blade.
Satomi stared at the Sword. “Wha… what?”
“What’s with the Sword?” Jupiter asked.
“It must be reacting to the presence of Sailor Guardians,” Ziel deduced. “Only a Sailor Guardian could awaken its true power.”
“Specifically Sailor Venus,” Mercury concluded.
“If…” Satomi said. “…if the Holy Blade is shining like this…” She turned back to the others. “You’re real. All of you are real! This is no Emus illusion.”
“No, Captain,” Aeger smiled. “We’re real!”
“Aeger!” Satomi smiled, dropping her old sword. “Aeger!” She walked over and took hold of his hand. “My young soldier! You’re still alive! After all of these years!” Only then did Satomi notice truly regard Venus and the other Guardians. “Sailor… Guardians. Here? On Utria?” She gasped. “It… it’s impossible!”
“It’s not, Captain. They came here to help us! To aid us in the war!”
“Hello, Captain,” Pluto greeted.
“It’s nice to meet you,” Mercury smiled.
Satomi fell to a seated position. “All of you… you’re real.” She let out a long exhale. “At last.”
Mercury approached Satomi, “You’re wounded and malnourished, Captain.” She began a preliminary check. “But don’t worry. You’re safe now.”
“‘Safe’? I don’t even know if I can conceive that concept anymore.”
“You’ll get used to it,” Resonance said, confidently. “We’re here to help, Captain. You don’t have to fight anymore.”
“Thank you, young man.” Satomi sighed. “But… the war isn’t over yet. I must keep fighting. It’s always been my duty to fight. To soldier on. Until my last breath.”
Ziel nodded, “I can relate.”
“Same,” Pluto admitted.
“You’ve been strong enough to fight this long,” Resonance noted. “But we’re in the fight now. We’re gonna help you win it.”
Satomi smiled. “Such an honor to be in the presence of fellow soldiers.” Her smile slowly faded. “Wait.” She studied Ziel’s attire then looked at the other Paladins. “Crimson Paladins?! Your order lives?!”
“We do, Captain,” Halcyon nodded.
“Sailor Guardians and Crimson Paladins stand together…” Satomi actually laughed. “The Agonia faces the Sailor Guardians and the Crimson Paladins?! Their defeat is imminent!”
“Yeah, it is!” Jupiter grinned.
“It’s even more than that, Captain,” Aeger said. “Princess Serenity is here!”
Satomi’s eyes widened. “The Princess! But… the Moon Kingdom fell, did it not?”
“It did,” Mercury confirmed. “It’s a long story.”
Aeger looked at Satomi’s missing appendage. “Captain. Your arm…”
“A cost of the past ten years,” Satomi replied, sadly. “Battling Emus and keeping the Sword our of her reach required… sacrifices.”
“You’ve been in here for ten years?” War-Rook asked.
“Not exactly. I traveled all over the region, trying to stay a step ahead of Emus. It’s been a constant battle.”
“I’m so sorry,” Grayhaze replied.
“Why did you not come to Nevercrest?” Aeger asked.
“Is that where you settled?” Satomi sighed. “I remembered us discussing making that stronghold our base. But… it felt like inviting trouble if I tried to make that trek.” She sighed. “It was all I could do to just stay out of Emus’s reach.”
“That battle is over now,” Ziel reassured. “Now, that we’ve rescued you, we’ll deal with Emus for you.”
“Thank you.” Satomi got up and picked up the cloth-wrapped sword. “But first.” She walked over to Venus, removed the cloth, kneeled down, and presented the Holy Blade to Venus. “Sailor Venus. I’ve held your Blade long enough.”
Venus didn’t try to reach out for the Sword. “You’re the true hero, Captain. You kept this safe all this time. I… this doesn’t feel right.”
“Our battles our different. But we are soldiers. And you are a Sailor Guardian. This sword was always meant for a Sailor Guardian. For their leader.”
Venus paused for a moment then nodded. “I hope I’m half as awesome as you are, Captain. I promise to be worthy of it, especially for you.”
Satomi smiled.
Venus took the Sword and held it up. “This is… unbelievably cool!”
The rest of the heroes smiled.
“Now, then!” Ziel looked around. “Let’s go find that problematic little brother of mine. I’m sure he’s gotten into some sort of trouble.”
“Why do you say that?” Aeger asked.
“Because it’s been quiet. If it’s quiet… that means Victor is probably up to something.”
“‘Little brother’?” Satomi asked.
“Not by blood, Captain,” Ziel clarified. “But in every way but.”
“He’s another Crimson Paladin?”
“Yes. And, like I said, a magnet for trouble.”
Angelus found his way to a large cavern. He hadn’t seen any other enemies but the power Mercury detected earlier had become suddenly easier to locate.
“You’re strong,” a voice whispered.
Angelus stopped and carefully scanned the cavern.
“But you’re not trusted.”
Angelus furrowed his brow.
“They don’t trust you.”
“You’re the enemy.”
“They hate you.”
“They will always hate you.”
Then, the room grew darker and dots of light appeared all around Angelus. Angelus could sense it: this was all forms of magic. The lights began to echo the same or similar disconcerting words.
“So much strife in your life,” Emus’s voice echoed, clearer than the whispers.
Angelus immediately tried to find its source.
“You have lived a sad life… Shadow Angel!” Emus almost laughed. “A Shadow Angel! Among the ranks of the Crimson Paladins. But do you truly believe you have their trust?”
Angelus narrowed his eyes immediately.
“They do not. They watch you with a suspicious eye. An accusatory eye. A hateful eye.”
The lights began to echo louder. But they were indistinct. They didn’t sound like anyone Angelus knew. Just random voices in a crowded room.
“They will always hate you,” Emus continued. “They will never trust you. In fact… in time… they will certainly betray you.”
Angelus looked around at the dots of light. “Soooooo, what’s the point of this?”
At that moment, Emus realized something much to her horror. “You…” her voice echoed, confusion clearly evident in her voice. “You’re not… where is your rage?”
“‘Rage’? Lady, if it’s rage you want, you’re about three years too late.”
“This… this makes no sense! Why are you not… not…” Emus growled, “You… you’re supposed to be a Shadow Angel! A weapon! A mindless doll! I should be able to influence you! To control you!”
Angelus smirked. “Ohhhhhh! So, that was your plan! You thought the Shadow Angel could be turned into your weapon? Your… ‘sharp sword’, eh? Oh, lady… I hate to tell you this… actually, that’s a lie. I’m gonna love telling you this.” He took a step forward, forming his Raven’s Scythe, “I am… a sharp sword. But I fight the bad guys. And the bad guys only. You want me to attack? Then stay right where you are. I’ll find you… and I’ll show you an attack!”
Angelus charged the scythe and swung at the lights, unintentionally cutting through the barrier Emus had cast around him. Now, with so much display of her powers, he could sense her easily. “And now that I know how I find you… I’m taking you down!”
Emus, who was hiding nearby, teleported through the cave. But Angelus could now easily track her and began the chase.
Ziel and Mars sensed two distinct powers somewhere in the cave.
“Well, that’s Angelus,” Ziel said, matter-of-factly.
“And that must be Emus!” Mars added.
Mercury activated her visor.
“Mercury?” Venus asked.
“One signature is after the other,” Mercury answered.
“Which means Angelus found her and is chasing her,” Terra smiled.
“Exactly,” Ziel confirmed.
“He really is trouble,” Grayhaze laughed.
“We told you,” Halcyon and Resonance said, simultaneously.
“Where’s Emus going?” War-Rook asked.
“A number of places are accessible from the caves,” Satomi answered. “Back to Qaderon or the Otterna Plains. It’s just a matter of where she wants to go.”
“She’ll find nowhere will grant her safety from Angelus,” Ziel said.
“You sound so sure.”
“My brother is strong, Captain. He’s a Shadow Angel.”
Satomi paused. “A… a Shadow Angel. A Shadow Angel and a Crimson Paladin?! That… that… I’ve never heard such a thing.”
“Another phrase we’re used to,” Ziel said.
“Let’s get out of the cave and get topside,” Venus ordered. “No matter where Emus goes out of the caves, it’ll be easier to find her when we’re outta here.”
“Wow!” Jupiter said. “You’re really getting into this leadership role.”
“I have to. Ziel’s standing right there. It’s like taking a test while your teacher is watching you.”
“I’m not that rigid!” Ziel argued.
“To the Guardians, you’re not,” Resonance grumbled.
“You are a bunch of unruly boys who need discipline!”
“We’re literally a squad of superheroes you picked!”
“And you’re constantly unruly!” Ziel pointed out.
“What did we do?!” Resonance said.
“I’m unruly?!” Halcyon asked, genuinely offended.
“Both of you are fine until Victor gets around you!” Ziel declared.
“So, get mad at him!” Resonance argued.
“I am! Constantly!”
Emus raced through the caverns, heading for the Otterna Plains. She didn’t want to risk fighting the Shadow Angel, herself, without a good plan. She needed the distance to strategize. Materializing out of her teleportation, Emus arrived at a cave exit leading to the Otterna Plains.
“SHADOW SABRE!”
Emus turned around to see a blade of dark energy charging toward her. She barely had time to raise a shield that protected her, but the force threw her on to the fields.
Emus groaned as she looked up to see Angelus emerging from the cave.
Angelus smiled. “So! You’re the witch! Finally, we meet, face-to-face! Alright, lady. You said you wanted me to attack. C’mon. Let’s go!”
Emus got to her feet. “This… this is impossible! What kind of Shadow Angel speaks like this?! What are you?!”
“Shadow Angel is how I was born, lady. What I am… is a Crimson Paladin.”
“They… you-you-you’re a chosen Paladin?! A Shadow Angel chosen as a Crimson Paladin?! You’re… not a slave of theirs?! They… they actually trust you? What… what kind of madness is this?”
“Said the witch working for the evil sect of monsters murdering innocent people,” Angelus scoffed. “You’re a riot.” He caused his powers to spike. “Now. This is between you and me. Let’s freakin’ go!”
Emus growled, “I will not be defeated by you!” She summoned a wave of magic to strike Angelus, who smiled and readied himself for the attack.
After making it out of the caves, Venus and the others looked around. “Okay,” Jupiter said, “if we were Angelus, where would we be?”
Venus looked and saw some residuals of Emus’s attack. “Probably wherever that is.”
Everyone looked then saw the magic dissipated by shadow energy.
“Yep,” Ziel began walking that way, followed by the others.
They rushed to a nearby hill to see Angelus destroying a monster Emus summoned.
“Angelus!” Mars began to run toward him.
But Ziel stepped in her way, “Just a moment, Sailor Mars. Let’s see how he does.”
“We’re not gonna help him?” Grayhaze asked.
“Actually, man, it’s probably better we stay out of his way for now,” Resonance advised.
War-Rook jerked his head back, “Huh? Why?”
“He’s in his zone,” Halcyon answered.
“Meaning?” Terra asked.
“Victor always has certain mindsets when he fights,” Ziel explained. “When he’s fighting with others, when he’s protecting someone… but when’s fighting alone… he’s pretty dead-set on ending the fight on his own.”
“What if he needs help?” Aeger asked.
“We’ll help him. Then I’ll tease him about needing more training.”
Emus screamed as she unleashed a beam of magical energy. Angelus used his own shadows to block the attack, though it was a struggle.
‘Damn!’ Angelus thought. ‘No wonder this chick is one of the Agonia. She’s tough!’
After she stopped the beam, Emus summoned more monsters to her aide but Angelus rushed at them, quickly dispatching them. He got close to Emus, who used her magic to teleport back.
“Okay, that’s getting annoying!” Angelus formed his scythe and summoned his Shadow Echo.
Emus conjured more magic, summoning geysers of destructive energy. Angelus rushed towards Emus, dodging the geysers. When he was close, Emus began to teleport back again but Angelus increased his speed and threw his scythe towards where estimated Emus would appear. Emus teleported back into view then gasped when she saw the scythe flying towards. She barely managed to do so when the scythe cut her arm. Emus growled as the scythe appeared back in Angelus’s hand.
Angelus smiled. “Wanna keep that trick up? Or do you really want to settle this?”
Emus began to sweat, “Y-You! I’ll destroy you, Paladin! I’ll take your remains before your my masters as a trophy!”
“Oh, I’ll be before your masters soon. But I’ll be very alive and I’ll destroy them.”
Emus screamed and unleashed several blasts at Angelus. Angelus twirled his scythe dispersing most of the attacks. But then Emus summoned a magical circle in the air, which quickly charged a magical beam of energy aimed at Angelus.
“NO!” Mars shouted.
The beam hit the ground and detonated, destroying the area where Angelus was standing.
Emus smiled. But, within a moment, the smile fell away. The smoke cleared, revealing Angelus had moved out of the way.
“Pro tip,” Angelus swung his scythe, causing a gust of wind to blow away the remaining smoke, “if you’re gonna hit me with an attack like that…” he summoned energy around the blade of the scythe. “…make sure I can’t see it coming.”
“I…” Emus exhaled, “I-I summoned that circle in seconds. How… how could you have—”
“Guess you were just too slow.”
Angelus then flashed and, before Emus could even perceive what was happening, Angelus was in front of her, with his scythe lifted high.
“STEEL RAVEN’S TALON!” Angelus swung the scythe through Emus’ body, causing her to scream in agony. Seconds later, magic exploded from Emus’s body then she dissolved into the black stones.
The heroes stood, completely stunned, even Ziel was surprised at Angelus’s power.
Angelus watched as the black stones that were once Emus crumbled away. “Hm.” He dismissed his scythe. “Chump.” He heard footsteps and saw Ziel, Mars, and the others approach and smiled, “Oh, hey, there you are! Sorry I didn’t you find guys sooner. Got distracted, clearly.”
The Guardians and the Paladins stood in shock, then breathing out, “Whoa!”
“What?”
Ziel looked at where Emus fell then back at Angelus, “Have you been fighting her all this time?”
“Not really,” Angelus shrugged. “I was tracking one of the powers in the cave, turned out to be her. Then she tried some kind of Jedi mind trick on me. Didn’t work. She tried running and I followed her. Caught her out here and… well, I’m guessing you saw the rest.”
“You… beat her…” Mercury blinked. “…all by yourself!”
Satomi blinked. She looked at Aeger, “That’s the Shadow Angel?”
“Yes, Captain,” Aeger answered.
“He… defeated… he destroyed Emus… alone!”
Angelus looked at Satomi and smiled, “You must be the captain!” He bowed and rose up, “An honor to meet you at last!”
“The same for me, young one.” Satomi smiled. “It’s been so long… since I’ve witnessed the bravery and power of Crimson Paladins. To see your order have such honorable members… thank you.”
“We do what we must, Captain,” Ziel said.
“Not what you must. What you choose.”
“We should head back,” Halcyon suggested. “We won. Better not push our luck.”
“Right,” Venus nodded. “Let’s go.”
Not too far away, Unnur and three of her personal soldiers, Gali, Vak, and Maros, watched from the distance.
“Should we have interfered, mistress?” Vak asked.
“No,” Unnur shook her head. “I thought Emus would be able to bring the Shadow Angel to our side. But… he… resisted.” She stopped. “No. He was never even tempted. His power… his soul… who is that boy? And that dragon. We must report back. This… changes things.”
After arriving back at Nevercrest, the rest of the team met at the Archer. Kenshin, Noriko, Tsukihiko, Rama, and Grimclaw stood at the base of the platform. Aeger helped Satomi down the platform, while the rest of the Lotuses looked on emotionally.
“She’s really alive!” Noriko cried before covering her mouth.
“Captain!” Rama cheered, happily, as Grimclaw smiled.
“She lived all this time,” Tsukihiko noted. “Amazing!”
Kenshin slowly approached Satomi, his eyes welling up. “Captain…” Kenshin whispered.
“My prince,” Satomi smiled.
“Welcome back.”
“You’ve done well, your majesty.”
“Barely,” Kenshin shook his head. “We’ve lost so much.”
“You live,” Satomi countered. “That is victory enough.” She looked at Usagi and her eyes widened. “Princess Serenity. It truly is you!”
“Hello,” Usagi smiled.
“The very image of your lovely mother!”
“Thank you!” Usagi looked at Victor, “See? My mom was pretty!”
“Oh, I totally believe that,” Victor sneered, “but how did you distinctly not get that gene?”
“SHUT UP!”
Satomi laughed then looked down at the cats. “Luna! Artemis! My word! You’re still alive?!”
“Captain,” Luna and Artemis greeted, joyfully.
“It’s wonderful to see you all. This hell of a war… and yet… we now have hope.”
“We’re glad we can give you that,” Rei smiled.
“Thank you,” Satomi nodded. “Now! I’ve been surviving on herbs and small rats for months. I would really love some actual food. And a comfortable bed.”
That evening, while the others were about, Kenshin and the Lotuses met with Satomi, after she had eaten and Ami had properly cleaned and dressed her wounds.
“When did they get here?” Satomi asked, referring to the Earth heroes.
“Days ago,” Noriko answered. “In that time, they destroyed Junius, rescued Rama and Grim, left Stormford in ruin, and even helped us retrieve the Zodiac and a new shield crystal for the city.” She shook her head. “So much power… and all they’ve been doing is helping us.”
Satomi shook her head. She chuckled, briefly. “Amazing.”
Kenshin sighed. “Captain. I do have a concern.”
“That being?”
“While I’m thrilled the Paladins are here, there’s one that concerns me. The Shadow Angel.”
“You mean Victor?” Satomi asked.
Rama jerked his head back. “Wait. You don’t trust him?”
“He’s a Shadow Angel.” Kenshin looked at Satomi, “You know how dangerous they are, Captain.”
“I know far better than you do, young prince. I’ve seen the days when some of them were turned against us.” Satomi shook her head, “But I can sense no such malice in that Paladin. Nor do I see the potential for malice.”
“But he’s dangerous, Captain,” Noriko pointed out.
“Sister!” Rama looked at Aeger, “Do you feel the same?”
“I’m…” Aeger paused. “…undecided.”
Grimclaw shook his head.
“You trust him?” Noriko asked Grimclaw.
Grimclaw nodded.
“He did help save us, sister,” Rama reminded.
Noriko paused.
“More to the point,” Satomi spoke up, “the Princess trusts him. As do most of the other Guardians.”
“That also concerns me,” Kenshin admitted.
Satomi sighed. “Victor is a Shadow Angel, yes. But I can promise you Victor is nothing like the legends, Kenshin. He speaks plainly. He fights fervently. He clearly has leadership abilities. He fights to protect. He smiles. He smiles! Clearly, he has a rapport with your sister.”
“I do not think she should,” Kenshin countered.
“Why should she not?” Satomi asked. “She has friends, allies, all who she trusts and trust her. The Paladins are more than just allies, clearly. They have a true bond.”
“The Shadow Angel is still dangerous.”
“Good. No one can afford to be weak in this war!”
Kenshin stopped.
“I don’t care what stories you’ve heard or I’ve told you,” Satomi continued, “that boy is nothing like the Shadow Angels of old. That is no weapon. He is a soldier. He’s a warrior. A Crimson Paladin.”
Kenshin, Noriko, Aeger, Rama, and Grimclaw looked at each other.
“This is the greatest chance we’ve had to win this war since it started. I don’t care about his upbringing. I don’t care what he is. A lone Paladin defeated Emus. He resisted her charms and tricks. He stood tall and walked away with his mind and wits firmly intact. He has earned respect. And you will show it to him.”
Usagi, Rei, Ami, Minako, and Mako were sitting on one of the Temple ledges looking at the landscaped. They just wanted to take a moment to enjoy some peace and quiet.
Suddenly, a thought came to Usagi. She looked at the others and asked, “I’m not the only one who knows Setsuna and Cass are totally into each other, right?”
“No!” Rei agreed, immediately. “It’s been so obvious!”
“Finally someone brought that up!” Minako cried out. “It’s been killing me not to talk about it!”
“Oh, I knew,” Ami giggled.
“She sucks at hiding it!” Mako joked.
“She really does.”
“Cass is better at it,” Minako admitted, “but you can totally tell he has a thing for her!”
“I think it’s cute,” Rei said.
“You would,” Usagi joked.
“Oh, like you don’t think it’s cute! Of course, you do! You brought it up!”
Usagi let a sneaky smirk appear on her face. “I only said that ‘cause Setsuna isn’t the only one hot for a Paladin around here. And I don’t just mean Ami, Mako, and Minako.”
The aforementioned Guardians paused.
Usagi her gaze, and smirk, on Rei, “I’m talking about you since you finally kissed Victor!”
Rei froze immediately, her face turning bright red.
“Wait, seriously?!” Mako yelled.
“YUP!” Usagi declared, triumphantly.
“HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT?!” Rei asked.
“I have my sources.”
“NO WAY!” Minako shouted at Rei.
“How could not tell us about that?!” Mako hollered, as well.
“I thought we were friends!” Ami pouted.
“Well, why didn’t you tell me about your crushes?!” Rei fired back.
“Old news!” Minako argued. “Mako and Ami have been flirting with Shiro and Toshi for forever!”
“And you and Ro?”
“Whatever! That’s recent! You actually kissed Victor and you DIDN’T TELL US?! BETRAYAL!”
“UGH!” Rei dropped her head, while Usagi laughed triumphantly.
The Carnage.
Hieronymos, Umida, & Unnur sat in the throne room, discussing the Sailor Guardians and the Paladins. The recent events left them more than a little troubled.
“The Mad One is dead,” Umida recounted. “Ninlil. Emus.”
Hieronymos let out a harsh breath. “Destroyed… by these… children.”
“They even overcame Emus’s magic.”
“They are far stronger than we could’ve anticipated,” Unnur noted.
“I’m open to any plans!” Hieronymos growled.
“I have one, my lord,” Umida volunteered.
“What is it?”
“Since their arrival, they have defeated us at every turn. But… why continue to use our soldiers… when we can use theirs?”
Hieronymos and Unnur looked at each other, curiously, then back at Umida. “You have my attention,” Hieronymos admitted.
Umida raised her orb and the image of several individuals appeared. “I’ve been communing with Apophis. While its powers are still strained, it did show me something. The Sailor Guardians have strong connections in their time. Some… are even powerful soldiers.”
“Then why aren’t they here?” Unnur asked.
“These warriors are depowered, elsewhere, or dead,” Umida answered.
“How does that help us, Umida?!” Unnur growled.
“Let me explain, my dear sister.” Umida looked back at Hieronymos, “Apophis’s power is still labored. But… if we could pull these warriors… from death, time, and space… we can use them as tools and leverage… and weapons. The Guardians seem to care about those who are innocent. Let them try and save these.”
“How much power will this cost the Maw?” Hieronymos asked.
Umida sighed. “Much. Some of their strongest opponents… we cannot use. Some of them, they would rather defeat anyway.”
“So, you will distort time to bring them here?” Hieronymos asked.
“Yes.”
Hieronymos leaned back. “A great gamble.”
“Yes. But, honestly… why not?” Umida smiled. “We’ve seen the future that is meant for their world. We planned to change the timeline, sooner or later. This will show us how effective that can be.”
Hieronymos scoffed. “I can’t but agree. Do it.”
Umida left the Carnage and went to the Gorge, where the Maw lay. She approached a platform where she would commune with Apophis. Umida kneeled before Apophis, bowing her head.
“My lord has approved of the plan,” Umida to the Maw. “If you are ready, we will proceed.”
Apophis uttered a low groan.
“Very well. Let us begin.”
Umida and Apophis flowed their will out from one another and Apophis used its power to cross the bounds of time, space, and death. Then, the duo surged their energy together, sending a brilliant, frightening ray of light into the sky.
Nevercrest.
Cass, Victor, Isidro, and Rokuro were keeping watch when they saw Umida and Apophis’s ray shoot into the sky.
“What?!” Isidro shouted.
At the moment, the Guardians, Mamoru, Luna, and Artemis came running outside.
“What the hell is that?!” Victor asked.
Cass studied the beam. His eyes narrowed, “That’s the Maw.”
“What the hell’s it doing?!” Haruka asked.
“I haven’t the faintest idea.”
Notes:
A/N: I know this chapter but the end setup was necessary! The ending is setting up something I've wanted to write about for years! You'll see! See you next time!
Chapter 18: Chapter 18: For the Hearts
Notes:
A/N: 2025.12.15
YES! ANOTHER CHAPTER DONE IN LESS THAN THREE MONTHS! I'M SO HAPPY AND PROUD OF MYSELF!
Okay! Like I said when I first began this story, there are elements and story ideas here I've wanted to do for YEARS! This chapter is a big one! Get ready!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 18: For the Hearts
Victor, Isidro, and Rokuro stood outside of Nevercrest the following morning, staring into the distance in the direction of the strange illumination they saw last night.
“What do you think that light show was about?” Isidro asked.
“No clue,” Victor admitted. “I’d love to find out.”
“I’m worried it was the enemy at work,” Rokuro admitted.
“If I were a bettin’ man, I’d say you’re right. All the more reason we need to know what that was about. If these guys are on the move, we need to know what that move is and stop ‘em.”
“We may have to attack their base.”
“That’s a surprise, coming from you,” Isidro noted.
“It’s just an idea,” Rokuro shrugged. “Not my first course of action, but we may have to.”
“You’re not wrong,” Victor agreed. “Just defending one position isn’t a good strategy. Not when the enemy is constantly moving.”
“But we killed some of their heavy hitters,” Isidro noted.
“You think jackasses like these guys don’t have more? Maybe even heavier hitters?”
Isidro considered that. “Damn.”
“Sorry to ruin your optimism, Izzy.” Victor looked back at the horizon. “But I’m positive the Agonia aren’t anywhere close to done yet.”
Later in the day, Cass was observing the knights training when he noticed Usagi approaching him. Cass smiled, “Usagi.”
“Hi, Cass,” Usagi smiled back.
“Feels like I haven’t seen you alone in forever.”
“I know, right? Things have been crazy!”
“To say the least,” Cass agreed.
Usagi smiled a bit, but the smile slowly fell away. “Hey. Do you have a minute?”
“Of course. How can I be of service?”
“I just need to talk to you.”
Cass caught something in her tone. It concerned him, immediately. “Usagi, what’s wrong?”
“It’s a lot,” Usagi confessed.
“Then take your time. I’m not going anywhere.”
For the next few minutes, Usagi explained her fears of the future she had shared with Setsuna and Victor, and the prevailing theory of how Queen Serenity must have used the Silver Crystal to wipe Kenshin from everyone’s memories.
After Usagi finished her explanation, Cass took a deep breath and exhaled, “Oh, dear.”
“Yeah,” Usagi sighed.
Cass studied her. “Your concerns of the future are completely logical, Usagi. Don’t blame yourself for those. You’ve fought war after war since you became Sailor Moon. Fear is logical, and you don’t have to be ashamed or worried about having it. You’re still the same wonderful person all the same. And you overcome that fear and fight on. That’s the mark of hero. A mark you always wear.”
“Thanks.”
“As to the issues with your family…” Cass took another deep breath and sighed, “I… honestly have no idea what advice to give you. I’m sure speaking with Kenshin has crossed your mind.”
“He keeps dodging the question,” Usagi complained.
“It could be it’s too painful for him to discuss.”
“But it’s my mother, too! I deserve to know if she did this.”
“You’re right. But you have to consider Kenshin’s position. Perhaps he doesn’t want to taint your mother’s memory for you.”
Usagi stopped. “That’s…” She shied back. “I… get that. But… what happened to us? Why can’t I know? Coming here… learning about Kenshin… it just reminds me how little I know about my family from the Moon Kingdom.” She looked around the Temple, “Ever since I learned I was Princess Serenity… all I’ve known was my mother. I never knew my father, and, now, I learn I have a brother no one told me about. Someone no one even knew about. Why do I have to have all of these questions about my own family?!”
Usagi stopped. Her eyes went wide and she looked at Cass, “Oh, my God! Cass, I am so sorry!”
Cass jerked his head back, “What for?”
“I just spent the past ten minutes complaining about not knowing my past when you…” Usagi stopped.
Cass smiled and nodded, “Ah. Usagi, don’t worry about me. Yes, I have my moments when not knowing about my past bothers me but you? You’re just now dealing with this. At least, this much to this extent. I’ve had centuries to manage these emotions.”
“But how clueless am I?! I know my mom, found my brother, I know where I’m from, but I’m whining to you, of all people!” Usagi sighed. “Cass, I’m really sorry.”
“Stop it,” Cass replied, compassionately. “Usagi Tsukino. Sailor Moon. Princess Serenity. You don’t have to worry about me. I’m your friend. I want you to know you can trust me and come to me with anything. I’m not your father, but I would be more than happy to be a confidante.”
Usagi looked at him and smiled. “Well… sure, you’re not my dad, but you are everyone’s big bro.”
Cass laughed. “A title I wear more proudly than being Champion.”
Usagi smiled.
“Now. Keep going with how you feel. Don’t worry about me. I want you to get it all out.”
Usagi sighed then groaned, “Ugh! This is just… all so annoying! Being Sailor Moon and this stuff never gets any easier! It’s just one heartbreak after another heartbreak! Just fighting and fighting!”
“Such is the life of a hero,” Cass noted.
“I know! But it just keeps happening!” Usagi slammed her hands over her face, threw her head back, and let out an annoyed cry, “WAAAAHHH! This is so irritating!”
Cass laughed. “You’re a fascinating individual, Usagi.”
Usagi sighed and lowered her hands. “That’s the nicest way I’ve been called a ‘crybaby’.”
Usagi and Cass laughed. They leaned over the wall, staring at the knights.
“What do I do, Cass?” Usagi asked.
“You stay strong,” Cass answered. “You’ve always done that. But keep your heart guarded and your mind about you, Usagi. But I must be honest with you. I have feeling, no matter the answers you’re going to get… you… won’t necessarily like them.”
“That’s what I’m afraid of.”
“Just remember this: your mother, for all intents and purposes and if you’ll pardon my saying so, was human. What I mean is even she could make mistakes. If, and I can’t stress enough, if she is the reason you can’t remember Kenshin, then Serenity must have felt she had good reason for doing so.”
“But what?” Usagi asked.
“I wouldn’t even hazard a guess,” Cass answered. “I won’t speak for your mother. I can’t even imagine the position she was in.”
Usagi considered everything. “If you had two kids… and you had to deal with something like this… what would you do?”
Cass thought for a few seconds. “For one of the few times in my life, Usagi, I can confidently tell you… I have no idea.”
A couple of hours later, the heroes sensed powers moving towards the Temple. Dark and evil powers. Rei, Minako, Isidro, Rokuro, and Victor were already at the front gate when everyone else arrived. They looked to see a squadron of about two dozen monsters and Unnur leading the charge. What was curious was Unnur had five individuals wearing hooded cloaks standing next to her.
“Looks like they wanna rumble,” Isidro noted.
Victor nodded, “Let’s rumble.”
“Everyone ready?!” Kenshin asked.
The warriors nodded and all transformed into their hero forms. After the transformation, they rushed to battlefield. After they were outside, the knights in the Temple activated the shield crystal.
“Isn’t that the Unger chick?” Angelus asked.
“Unnur,” Aeger corrected.
“Whatever.”
Unnur stepped forward. “Sailor Guardians and Crimson Paladins. I bring you greetings. I am Unnur, the Testament of Sin. The sword of annihilation for Lord Hieronymos.”
“What do you want, Unnur?” Nightshroud asked.
“Your unconditional surrender, prince. You will give me the Legacy and all of you will lay down your arms immediately.”
“That’s an idea,” Angelus shouted. “Or, and this is a better idea, you can go gargle acid.”
Mars, Venus, and Jupiter tried not to laugh.
“You.” Unnur studied Angelus, “You’re the Shadow Angel.”
“That’s what they call me,” Angelus replied.
“You dare speak to me with such disrespect?”
“Lady, that was a light jab. Wait ‘til I’m trying!”
“You will take no one from here, Unnur,” Noriko declared, fearlessly. “And we will never surrender to you and your demons!”
“Hmph!” Unnur grunted. “Such impudence, princess. I will enjoy having your blood on my blade.”
“Not gonna happen!” Jupiter yelled.
“If you turn around and leave now, Unnur,” Ziel declared, “we’ll allow you to live after we dispose of your master and the Maw. Continue with this assault, however… and we’ll deal with you as we must.”
“Please, don’t leave,” Angelus smirked. “I’m beggin’ ya to stay!”
“Your arrogance will be your undoing,” Unnur proclaimed.
“You came here to fight us,” Mars countered.
“Hmph! You’ve interfered in our affairs for far too long. I will see it end, here and now.”
Angelus smiled, dangerously. “Hey, Res. It sounds like she really does wanna rumble.”
Resonance rubbed his wrist, “Sounds good to me. Someone, ring a bell.”
“Oh, I will facilitate your end,” Unnur informed. She drew her sword, “But these… will be my instruments of destruction!” She swiftly raised her sword in the air and the skies darkened immediately.
Five alchemic, magic circles appeared underneath the people wearing hoods.
“Uh-oh…” Mercury whispered.
The five figures lowered their hoods.
The Inner Guardians, Tuxedo Mask, Luna, and Artemis knew these individuals well. Too well.
Ail and Ane of the Makai Tree.
Esmeraude, Saphir, and Prince Demande of the Black Moon Clan.
Moon was beyond stunned. Her eyes widened as wide as possible. “Wh…” she whispered, “…what?”
Mercury stared at them all in shock. “That… that’s impossible!”
“This…” Jupiter shook her head, “This isn’t happening!”
“No way!” Venus whispered. “No way!”
“You know them?” Angelus asked.
“And just to see if you’re the heroes you claim to be…” Unnur lifted her hand, revealing the four Specter Sisters, Koan, Berthier, Petz, and Calaveras, all chained together and suspended in midair.
“No…” Mercury whispered in horror.
“…let’s see if you can save these weaklings.”
“KOAN!” Mars screamed.
Koan looked up at Mars and yelled, “Mars!”
“Petz!” Venus shouted. “Calaveras! Berthier! How are all of you here?”
“We don’t know!” Calaveras replied. “There… there was a bright light. Suddenly, we were here!”
Mercury looked at Saphir and the others, “But…”
“Be careful!” Petz cried out. “They’re… they’re not themselves! We tried talking to them but… but they won’t say anything!”
The Inner Guardians paused, not sure what to make of this situation.
“Hm,” Ziel groaned. “It seems we now know what spell the Maw was performing last night.”
“But how?!” Mercury whispered out of fear. “How did it do this?!”
“A question I would love to answer, but at another time.”
“Anybody got a plan?” Resonance asked.
“Mars,” Angelus asked, “are all of them friends of yours?”
“Friends and victims, yeah,” Mars answered. “I mean… kinda enemies, too, but…”
“I wanted to save them,” Moon admitted.
“Then we save them,” Ziel declared.
“That’s the plan, Res!” Angelus confirmed.
“Oh, this is gonna be rough…” Resonance groaned.
“I thought you would enjoy that,” Halcyon noted.
“Mm,” Resonance shrugged, admitting to that.
“But how?” Uranus asked. “If they’re under enemy control…”
“We shatter the control.” Ziel looked at Moon, “You can break the spell, right?”
“Uhh, I think so,” Moon answered. “I’ve done it before.”
“But the hold might be too strong, Ziel,” Mars noted. “I can sense it from here.”
“As can I,” Ziel admitted. “If we take the fight to them long enough, it could weaken them and allow Sailor Moon to break the control and heal them.”
“I like that plan,” War-Rook smiled.
“Alright,” Ziel glared at Demande and the others. “Paladins, you know the plan. We’ve got work to do! Let’s roll!”
“Better start off big then!” Angelus decided. “SACRED SHADOW SERAPH!” He unfurled his wings and stared at Demande. “He’s tough. I’ll take him on!” He flew at Demande then slammed against him, tackling him to the ground.
Ail, Ane, Esmeraude, and Saphir went on the attack, prompting the Paladins to retaliate. Unnur’s monsters moved to attack, which sent the Honor Guard on the attack.
“ZIEL!” Mercury yelled.
“Don’t worry, Sailor Mercury!” Ziel reassured. “Paladins! Stun them only!”
“Yeah, tell them that!” Resonance sent out a subtle soundwave, hoping to slow the movements of their opponents.
Uranus was about to attack but noticed the Inner Guardians frozen in place. “What are you guys doing?!” Uranus asked.
“It’s not that easy for us, Uranus,” Venus admitted. “Those are our friends.”
“Not right now they’re not!”
“Don’t worry, Sailor Uranus,” Halcyon reassured. “We can handle this.” He used his telekinesis to stall Ail and Ane.
“Sonic Bullets!” Resonance launched two sound blasts to knock down Ail and Ane.
“If you guys want, you can sit this one out or deal with the other freaks!” Angelus tossed Demande back. “Leave it to us! We can handle it!”
“Angelus…” Mars whispered.
Uranus and Neptune jerked their heads back at Angelus’s word and looked at each other, in surprise.
Terra rushed past everyone, trying to reach and free Petz and her sisters. Only for Unnur to cut her off.
“Don’t get in our way, Guardian,” Unnur warned.
“Didn’t you hear?” Terra asked. “Getting in bad guys’ way is what Sailor Guardians do best!” She swung her hammer, which Unnur blocked with her sword.
“Impressive power. No wonder Trulgan had such a hard time with you.”
“You ain’t seen nothin’ yet!”
Ail and Ane recovered and rushed toward Resonance, who just stood his ground. Ail and Ane tried clawing at him but Resonance kept sending out a subtle soundwave to disorient them.
“Resonance!” Jupiter shouted.
“It’s okay!” Resonance reassured. “I got this!”
Grayhaze summoned more smoke and aimed directly at Ail, covering him. Esmeraude and Saphir were rushing toward the Guardians when War-Rook cut off their path and Halcyon joined in the attack. The battle continued, with Uranus and Neptune aiding Terra in fighting Unnur and the other monsters battling the Inner Guardians, Tuxedo Mask, Pluto, Saturn, and the Honor Guard. After a few moments, Unnur noticed how the Paladins were strikingly organized and rather powerful.
After studying the flow of the battle, Unnur grumbled, “Hm. It seems this will be necessary, after all.” She jumped away from the Guardians, high into the air, and activated a ring on her left hand.
Ail, Ane, Esmeraude, Saphir, and Demande screamed in pain, clutching at their heads.
“Uh-oh…” Angelus whispered.
“Not looking good,” Uranus noted.
Suddenly, the controlled warriors began to glow in a bright yet dark green light that emitted throughout their bodies, and their bodies began to shift and morph.
“SAPHIR!” Petz screamed in horror.
“What the hell’s going on?!” Artemis shouted.
“What is this power?!” Aeger yelled.
Ziel, Mars, and Nightshroud looked at each other. They knew. This power. It was from the Maw.
Moments later, the lights faded, revealing Demande, Esmeraude, Ail, Ane, and Saphir had transmuted into large monsters. It reminded the Inner Guardians when Esmeraude was somehow turned into a dragon when they battled her in the ruined future Crystal Tokyo. While the monster forms they had now weren’t as large as Esmeraude’s dragon form, these forms didn’t seem to be any less ferocious.
“No…” Moon whispered in horror.
Demande lifted his hand, unleashing a dark energy blast that detonated near the heroes and sending them flying through the air. Angelus avoided the attack due to still flying through the air. Ziel and Nightshroud managed to land on their feet, looking at their foes in concern and frustration.
“We must destroy them!” Nightshroud declared.
“Perhaps,” Ziel raised his sword. “But only if we’re certain we can’t save them!”
At top speed, Angelus flew over them and tackled Demande again. The battle was noticeably tougher for Angelus this time, but he was not even close to backing down. Saphir and Esmeraude charged at the Inner Guardians, and Ziel and Nightshroud blocked their attacks. Ail and Ane launched tandem attacks, which knocked the Paladins back.
War-Rook rubbed his head, “Damn! That really hurt!”
“This is gonna be a long fight!” Grayhaze groaned, getting to his feet.
Ziel studied the battle as the Paladins rushed back in, along with Nightshroud and the Lotuses. He saw Terra, Neptune, and Uranus holding their own against Unnur but he wasn’t sure if they could win. The tide of the battle would soon turn and not in their favor.
“This isn’t good,” Mars noted.
“What now?” Pluto asked.
“Will using the Divine Moon Scepter work?” Venus asked.
“Probably,” Ziel answered. “But… perhaps not at the moment.”
“We have to break their control!” Luna noted.
“But the hold’s too strong,” Tsukihiko pointed out.
“Wait, hold on!” Moon said. “If I use Illumination… it’ll do more than save them. It might turn them human, like I did with the sisters back then.”
“Even Ail and Ane?” Mask asked.
“That’s what I wanted ask.”
Mercury paused. “It might. Or as close as they can get.”
“It’s a risk we’ll have to take,” Ziel surmised. “How things are progressing now… if we want to avoid destroying them, we have to heal them. We’ll deal with the ramifications afterwards.”
“But how is this even possible?!” Venus asked. “How are they all here?! How’d the Agonia pull this off?”
“For now, how are they even controlling them?” Jupiter asked. “And how do we break it?”
“This is certainly the power of the Maw,” Ziel continued studying the battle. “As for how to break it… I can almost figure it out. It’s like… I can feel it.”
Jupiter growled, “Keep figuring it out!” She rushed into the fight, “We’ll keep stalling them.”
Ziel closed his eyes and focused with everything he had. He used his senses to search and scan the surroundings. He could feel the power of the Maw inside of the monsters, directly connected to them. He could feel the pain and fear of the controlled fighters. They craved forgiveness and redemption but understood they deserved death. More than anything, Ziel could feel how their souls were in agony.
‘Souls!’ Ziel thought. He focused harder. He understood the connection much more clear. ‘Soul magic!’ Ziel’s eyes flew open. “Corrupted soul magic! That’s it!” He looked up at his second-in-command, “ANGELUS!”
“Hear ya loud and clear, boss!” Angelus’s eyes glowed. “Unkindness of Ravens!” A great number of ravens emerged from around Angelus’s body, surrounding the possessed attackers.
Ziel’s eyes flashed, “Burst Flares!” He held his hand out and launched several dozens of small Holy Fire flares, further distracting the assailants.
“What’s that gonna do?” Uranus asked.
“Keep them at bay,” Ziel answered.
“For what?”
Ziel smiled and looked at Angelus, “For him to play his trump card.”
“‘Trump card’?” Venus asked.
“Sailor Moon, prepare to make your move.”
“Uhh, okay!” Moon nodded.
Angelus flew above the battlefield and gathered his power. In the sky, he spread his wings out, pressed the base of hands together, and lifted them into the air. He shouted, his voice booming and echoing across the land, “HALO! OF! MERCY!”
As the words reverberated through the field, a large dark purple ring appeared in the sky. The light from the halo brilliantly gleamed over the battlefield. The light hit Ail, Ane, and the others, causing them to scream in pain.
“What’s happening?” Neptune asked.
“His attack is disrupting the tainted magic holding them,” Ziel explained.
Uranus paused as she felt the energy. “It feels… there’s no negative energy in it.” Then it hit her. “He… he never has any! This power…”
“It’s…” Nightshroud noted. “…it feels… restoring. And… blessed.”
“This is our best chance!” Mercury looked over at Moon. “NOW, SAILOR MOON!”
Moon lifted her hand, “Divine Moon Scepter!” The scepter appeared in her hand. She held it before her. “DIVINE! MOON! ILLUMINATION!” A bright light emanated from the scepter and covered the whole battlefield, overtaking the Halo of Mercy.
The heroes smiled at the sight, Angelus letting the Halo fade. Unnur growled at the power from the Illumination, as her other forces were also being destroyed. Unnur floated above the attack and glared down at them. Ail, Ane, Esmeraude, Saphir, and Demande screamed but slowly transformed back to their normal forms before falling unconscious. The chains holding Koan, Berthier, Petz, and Calaveras dissolved and they began to fall, only for Terra, Aeger, Greyhaze, and Jupiter catching them all.
Unnur growled at the sight of plan failing. “Damn!”
Umida faded in next to Unnur, who looked at her, “Sister.” She silently seethed. “They undid our control.”
“Yes,” Unnur confirmed.
“This is becoming a problem. Quickly, we must leave.” Umida and Unnur faded away, teleporting back to the Carnage.
Angelus landed on the ground, abruptly exiting his Seraph form. He fell to his knees, struggling to breathe normally.
“Angelus!” Mars hurried over, kneeling next to him.
Angelus smiled. “I’m… I’m okay. Just… need to catch my… my breath.” He shifted to sitting on the ground, calming down as he began to breathe normally.
“That was amazing! How’d you do that?”
“To be honest… got… the idea… from her.” Angelus pointed at Sailor Moon.
Moon walked over, “You actually pulled it off.”
“Told ya I could do it.”
“Not bad for a jerk.”
“Sailor Moon?” Mercury asked.
“All that power he’s got and he can’t help heal regular people?” Moon shook her head, “No way! I told him he just wasn’t trying hard enough.”
“When did you tell him that?!” Tuxedo Mask asked.
“She teased me about it in one of her letters ‘bout a year ago,” Angelus smirked. “And I did it! So, ha! In your face!”
“Yeah, but I’m still better at it,” Moon smirked in return. “But seriously… great job.”
Angelus laughed. “Thanks.”
The Guardians and Paladins went over to Demande and the others, beginning to check on them.
Jupiter, who caught Petz, looked at her, “You okay?”
“Y-yeah,” Petz nodded. “Thanks.”
“No problem.”
Petz looked over at the others, “Saphir!”
The heroes looked and saw the former Black Moon Clan members didn’t have the black crescent moon marks on their heads, confirming their conversion to humanity.
Mercury checked Ail and Ane. “They haven’t really changed. But their power is so much weaker than even we first met them.”
“Sorry,” Moon said, sheepishly.
“You did the right thing, Sailor Moon,” Pluto reassured.
“So.” Uranus looked at everyone. “What now?”
Notes:
A/N: So! Welcome back the Black Moon Clan and the Makai Tree children! But what does this mean? And Usagi is getting to her breaking point with all of the secrets! What happens next? Stay tuned, dreamers!
MysticonScout5 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 07:38PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 03 Jun 2025 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
MysticonScout5 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 07:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
NeptunianUnicorn on Chapter 2 Wed 13 Nov 2024 01:39PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 13 Nov 2024 01:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
RavenT2 on Chapter 2 Tue 22 Apr 2025 06:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
tam (Guest) on Chapter 18 Mon 15 Dec 2025 09:59AM UTC
Comment Actions